Harry Potter and the Alternative Timeline

Nursie

Rating: NC17
Genres: Angst, Romance
Relationships: Harry & Hermione
Book: Harry & Hermione, Books 1 - 5
Published: 25/05/2004
Last Updated: 27/05/2005
Status: paused

Harry & Co. through their seventh year at Hogwarts and a mysterious new professor that has a startling link to Harry's future. I put it down as an Angst & Romance theme however I feel it has just about everything...

Chapters

1. Prelude:Familiar-

2. Part 1:Back on the Hogwarts Express

3. Part 2: Mysteries of the Mind-

4. Part 3: Hermione-

5. Part 4: Just Another Dream

6. Part 5: The Power She Knows Not

7. Part 6:Aftermath

8. Part 7: Ramifications-

9. Part 8: Identity

10. ***A Nursie Note***

11. Interlude 1:Willow

12. Interlude 2: The Sorting Hat-

13. Part 9: Safe House-

14. Interlude 3: The Room of Requirement-

15. Interlude 4- The Letter

16. Nursie Note

17. Part 10: Confrontations-

18. Part 11: Release-

19. Nursie Note- Update Pending Edit and Thanks to all reviewers

20. Part 12- Comfort

21. Chapter 12- Comfort edited version

22. Part 13-Joy

23. Nursie Note 3

24. Part 14- Need

1. Prelude:Familiar-

***Nursie Note: First of all Hello everyone! I'd like to also say I am happy to have become a Portkey author! There is so many good stories here that I am thrilled to be part of such a wonderful family of HP fans.

Okie... now for the boring stuff... I promise I will keep the Nursie Notes down... cause Merlin knows I find them distracting and space consuming. However they do have their place so here goes.

1. I do feel I must warn you… This is a more mature fic and should only be read by people that are of age and are not offended by adult material. With that said, I am giving this fic an overall rating of NC-17 for language, adult situations and sexual situations... it will become dark... Believe me when I say that sorta snuck up on me... thanks to my betas SuperRuss21 & Trixieweasal218... If this offends you... please do not read this fic. I will not answer any hate mail that comes from that... although any other comments and reviews are welcome... THE NC-17 rating will not show up in the first few parts but it will gradually get there. So consider yourselves warned please. I do have through part 9 done and will post a new part daily depending on how fast I can write... I am so far a head of myself and that's a good thing. *lol*

2. I am American... I do not claim to know how people speak in Europe... my knowledge consists of movies and books really. I did look up quite a few things (thank you Fenris) and I just want to let you all know that I did try to make an effort to at least be in the neighborhood of their accents as well as believablitiy. (did I just create a new word??? *shrugs*) So please be kind... helpful suggestions are always welcome when it comes to that sort of thing. Enough said… let’s get on with it then!

3. And last but certainly not least... the disclaimer...

Disclaimer: I do not own Harry Potter... (Lordie what I would do with him if I did =P) Harry Potter is the trademark and © owned by JK Rowling, various publishers including but not limited to Bloomsbury Books, Scholastic Books, Raincoast Books, and Warner Bros... Only original characters and storyline ideas are mine. Nursie's don't get paid what they're worth... especially Nursie's that are currently not working for one reason or another. So puhleeze don't sue... this is all in "clean" naughty fun.

4. With that said... I hope you like the fic... let's get on with it then shall we!

Prelude: Familiar-

Nothing… There was no sound in the small hot room. No clock ticking, no breeze, no light… nothing… except for the moon shining and casting a beam of light across the carpet and a slight shadow over the boy that occupied it. He lay there motionless, his emerald green eyes closed and breathing very shallow. For him, this was what he did at the late hour. Especially when he couldn’t sleep and it was just way to hot and muggy to move. Finally, he reluctantly sat up rubbing his eyes and grabbing for his glasses on the nightstand next to him. His hand brushed a small scar on his forehead instinctively moving his sweaty dark hair away from his sticky face as he slowly managed to swing one leg at a time over the side of his bed. He paused a moment before he stood then walked over to a large trunk he had placed in the corner of his room. He bent down and ran his fingers over the Gryffindor emblem on the trunk as he smiled. Turning to look behind him with a glance at the clock he sighed.

“Ever year.” He whispered his voice breathless and perhaps almost sad, but definitely lonely. He shook his head. He turned back to his task of unlocking his trunk bracing himself for anything… He had grown to expect something… always in his last six years of being what he was, something not of this world made sure he remembered what time of year it was… July 31st. It was something, and could be anything, but tonight… Harry Potter just accepted being seventeen. He threw open the trunk and dug his hand in searching around looking for something. When he found it, he pulled out a box of letters he’d kept since it began. The first one, addressed to him was the first letter he’d ever received… He glanced at the envelope.

Mr. H. Potter

The Cupboard under the Stairs

4 Privet Drive

Little Whinging

Surrey

So much had happened since that day… Magic it was. And Harry was full of it. He fell back to a sitting position and sorted through the rest of the letters.

~Where will I be this year when the last letter comes? ~

He wondered placing the box to his side and standing up. His brain filled full of memories that made his head hurt… More specifically the lightening bolt shaped scar just above his right eyebrow. He moved towards the mirror at his dresser. The Boy Who Lived… Well if you could call his summer holidays with his Aunt and Uncle living… He longed to be with his friends. However he’d promised… Albus Dumbledore, the greatest wizard of the time he’d stay put and not run off to Number 12 Grimmauld Place with the Order… Harry Potter always kept his word if he could. Which was always more often than not pointless. He rolled his eyes at his reflection. What he wouldn’t give to get his dad’s invisibility cloak out, jump on his Firebolt and just fly into the night sky. It sure as hell would be a lot cooler than it was in his room. He smirked at the thought. The Dursley’s were definitely going out of their way to make him uncomfortable… His or rather Dudley’s three sizes too big white t-shirt clung to his tight stomach and the oversized boxer shorts were almost to his knees. He could afford some clothing of his own if they’d just let him purchase them. But that was unthinkable. If the Dursley’s knew about his vault, they’d surely have it squandered on nothings and trinkets.

He stripped off his shirt noticing yet another hole in the neck line. Throwing it across the room somewhere towards the closet, He placed a hand on the dresser leaning in towards the mirror inspecting his messy black hair. He ran a hand through it, trying to tame it and cool off his face but grumbled in defeated. It was just too hot in that room. He thought about opening the window. Hoping that maybe there’d be some sort of summer breeze, and then he decided against it. If Uncle Vernon found his window open, he’d accuse Harry of using magic. No matter how he argued.

His eyes wandered from his forehead over to the corner of the mirror to a single picture that he absolutely refused to put away. It was a wizard picture, taken in his first year at Hogwarts. It was he, Ron Weasley and Hermione Granger his two best friends. They were smiling standing together with Harry in the middle. Hermione and Ron on each side of him as always wearing their school uniforms and robes. Only they weren’t eleven years old anymore. The picture seemed to age with them. He looked at Ron first. Taller than him, with his flaming red hair and his freckles, he looked every part of the wonderful Quidditch player he’d become. Harry had also grown taller a few inches short of Ron and like Ron into his awkward body. He looked very much the hero he was… although you couldn’t see it behind the huge robes he wore. His shoulders were broader and his jaw line more defined, but he was still Harry… Just Harry.

Hermione Granger on the other hand had grown up as well. He felt a knot growing in his stomach just looking at the picture. He tried to push his emotions out of his head but his mind started spinning and the feelings he tried to hide so many times the past year ran to the forefront of his brain screaming to get to out. His throat went tight and the knot just traveled lower and lowers until it found its way downward causing the blood in his brain to empty into his groin and he groaned in disgust at himself.

~Not now… please not now. Why does she do this to me? Merlin this is uncomfortable… ~

Harry thought just being trapped in a box with no ventilation was bad… but he found there were worse things. Being hot, sweaty and bothered was a rather nasty combination and he felt himself growing even harder against his boxers.

~Definitely going to have to do something about that… Imagine if she notices during the school year…~

Harry flashed himself a dirty look in the mirror and hunched over so that the bulge in his boxers was less noticeable even though he was almost sure he was alone in his room. That would be all he needed… Uncle Vernon barging in… or Dobby suddenly appearing…

~How embarrassing would that be? ~

Harry shook himself free of his thoughts, grabbing the picture from the mirror. He took a deep breath. He wasn’t ready for such loaded questions or loaded anything for that matter.

~Don’t look at the picture… ~ He squeezed his eyes shut determinedly. ~You know this happens ever time you think about her…~

He grimaced at himself. His heart was heavy as lead. Just being his friend… had consequences. Let alone being his best friend. Then there was something else that complicated matters even more. Imagine love thrown in there somewhere. He figured if he didn’t say it… didn’t allow himself to think about it… then maybe just maybe he could spare his loved ones the inevitable. However, it was growing harder than ever quite literally to hide his true feelings towards the fairest of his friends. She had already suffered so much. Her parents weren’t magical and yet her father died at the hand of him. Ron had also seen his share of suffering. Percy Weasley, Ron’s older brother was also a casualty of the ongoing wizarding war. He released the breath he hadn’t realized he was holding as a lonesome tear escaped his eye. He miserably contemplated how many more would have to die before this would all be over.

~One… Just one… Him. Voldemort. ~

Harry thought angrily as his mind raced with the painful memories that had been his life for the last six years. The murder of his parents, Sirus, Hermione’s dad, several witches and wizards from the Order, Cedric and loads of other innocent people be it magic or muggle. Their faces began to run together as the list went on and on in his head until he felt he was indeed losing his sanity.

He would hate to guess what Voldemort would do with the information he held in his heart. His defenses were definitely breaking around it. Pretty soon, he would be as transparent as air. He had no one to talk to about any of this… Voldemort, him he could handle. Fighting the war was a breeze… and he would stand up to that monster alone if it meant his loved ones would be safe. Harry would happily trade his own life for any one of his friends. However, such things happening to his body… well that was something he wasn’t quite ready to deal with.

He tried to resist but found himself staring at the picture again. Hermione was definitely not eleven anymore. Her brown hair wasn’t bushy in fact Harry found it quite pretty as it fell past her shoulders, in curls. Her bangs swept past her eyes and she pushed them back behind her ears. She was smiling. Her teeth were long since fixed having been oversized for the first few years he had known her. She had a look behind her eyes that showed she was just as mischievous as Harry or Ron. Only neither of them could match her cleverness or her grades. And even though you wouldn’t hear him admit it to himself, he thought she was beautiful just because she was Hermione.

Harry knew he wouldn’t be half the wizard he was without Hermione… or Ron for that matter. He finally strided over to his bed and placed the picture under his pillow.

~Out of sight… out of mind… yah right Harry… she will never be far from your mind. ~

He scolded himself. Placing it under his pillow did seem to help cool his hormones down even if it didn’t help with the inner havoc his feelings were going through. That was a war in itself. Harry would much rather do the whole Tri-Wizard Tournament over again than actually allow himself a moment of thought in the direction his mind kept wanting to go which was straight down into the gutter.

Sitting down on his bed again, he almost hoped to Merlin that something, anything would happen and as he lost himself in that particular thought, he barely heard the soft rapping at his window. Thinking it was just his imagination, he ignored it for some time before he finally jumped up and hurried over to the window so that the noise would not wake the Dursley’s. His heart dropped just a little when he realized it was only his pet owl Hedwig.

“Hi girl…” He greeted Hedwig opening the window. “Where’ve you been?”

Hedwig hooted and nipped at his fingers lovingly.

“Yes girl… I’ll get you some water.” He said as she flew into his room. His disappointment clearly showed on his sweaty red face. The owl leaned her head to the side as owls do and looked at Harry questioningly. “Sorry… I guess I was sorta hoping for something a bit more exciting.”

Hedwig looked at Harry sternly and Harry gave her a thorough scratching on the top of her head. “Yes I know… pretty pathetic huh Hedwig.”

With that, Hedwig graciously stuck out her talon and Harry smiled weakly. “What’s this?” He said smoothing her feathers then taking the envelope from Hedwig’s leg. “A Letter?” Harry hastily opened it. Tearing at the seal, he opened it to find his first letter of the summer.

Harry,

How’s it going? All’s been quite quiet around the Burrow. We haven’t heard from you in ages and thought maybe that Muggle family of yours had finally driven you bonkers. Please send word soon. Maybe Dumbledore will let you come for the rest of the summer. Mum say’s it’s all right. You know she has a soft spot for you anyhow. Owl us straight away, once you’ve got this letter. We need to make plans. Do you think Hermione would like to come? I can owl her as well if you like.

Ron

Oh yah Harry Happy Birthday.

Harry smiled still holding the letter. Ron always did have a way of making his birthday a bit special. Every year since second year Ron had rescued him somehow whether it was physically coming to get him… or just being where ever he ended up.

~I wonder if Ron would like it if I came to him for once. ~

Suddenly he didn’t care whether or not he’d promised to stay there at Privet Drive. If he stayed there any longer he would most certainly go mad. He longed to be in the wizarding world... He started to feel the familiar feeling of claustrophobia crawl up his back and he paced around his stuffy room like a caged lion trying to make his decision final. With that, he grabbed his letter and his picture from under his pillow and rushed to his trunk throwing his belongings into it. He searched for his t-shirt and a pair of pants. Sliding his legs into a pair of rather oversized pair of blue jeans he zipped them and buttoned them lacing the belt and letting them hang on his hips. His shoes were next as he forced his foot into the tied sneaker.

Hedwig hooted again in protest and he just flashed her a stern look.

“Do you want to be trapped here for the rest of the summer?”

Hedwig cocked her head.

“I didn’t think so.”

He looked around at his trunk, then at Hedwig’s cage. He packed in silence furiously throwing anything and everything that would fit inside his trunk. Smirking somewhat at how disheveled the mess was… He sincerely wished Tonks were there to pack it for him. He sighed heavily when he had everything, with a last glance at the trunk he turned towards his bed.

“All dress up but nowhere to go right Hedwig.” Harry said finally sitting on his bed placing his head in his hands. “I don’t know what I was thinking… I can’t use magic to get out of here and it’s not like Uncle Vernon will let me just walk out the front door.”

He thought long and hard on how he could escape his personal Azkaban. After a while, he thought he heard a small pop. Figuring he had talked himself into hearing things, he ignored it until the distinct smell of something burning flared through his nostrils and his face screwed up at the disintegrating smell.

Looking up he jumped to his feet. Startled and surprised, Harry backed away from what stood before him.

“Who… who are you?” He stammered suspiciously as he backed away from the woman standing before him.

The woman looked at Harry almost intrigued. She didn‘t bat an eyelash; she just straightened her robes and the clothing she wore under them.

“So you’re him huh?” She said brashly. “The boy who lived?”

“You didn’t answer my question.” Harry bantered back finding his voice while the steel of the bed frame hit just behind his knees. Knowing he couldn’t go any further, he straightened himself up and tried to look like he could disarm her with a single word if he had to.

“Oh don’t look at me like that… I’m not here to hurt you.” The woman rolled her eyes. “My name is Willow.” She said then lowered her voice to a whisper. “I’m a witch too.”

“What… are you doing here?” Harry asked confused. He looked at Willow with a curious eye.

Willow the witch had to be in her twenties, dark brown hair and green eyes. She looked awfully familiar but he couldn’t place her, although there was a strong pull in his gut telling him something he couldn’t quite understand. He tried to blow it off however, she definitely reminded him of someone.

Willow sighed. “Look, I’m here to help.” She told him.

“What do you mean?” He inquired lowering his own voice to a whisper. “Dumbledore said I couldn’t leave. That I needed to stay here… there‘s a protection spell…”

She crossed her arms arching an eyebrow. “Do you do everything you are told?“ She eyed him knowingly making Harry uncomfortable.

“Well, no… not really.” Harry answered unsure.

“That’s what I thought.” She gave him a cocky grin. “I’ll tell you all about it once we are some place else.”

“How do I know to trust you?” Harry grabbed for his wand.

Willow drew in a breath of exasperation. “You don’t… Accio Wand.” She said and Harry’s wand flew from his hand as Willow closed her fingers around the base of it. “I guess you’ll just have to trust me.”

“How…” Harry questioned looking threatened.

“I told you. Take my hand and I‘ll explain what I can.” She reached for his hand. “Honestly Harry… how do you stand it in here?” She fanned herself with the collar of her robe. He took her hand and his room disappeared.

******

Harry had hoped she would take him to Grimmauld Place, however when they finally got to where they were going, Harry fell to his knees and clenched his stomach. He really had gone with her too easily.

“You ok kid? It‘s sorta like taking a Portkey the first time you apparate.” Willow said.

“I am fine thank you. Where are we?” Harry decided against asking her how the hell they got there when he knew he an under age wizard was not allowed to apparate.

Willow sat down in an oversized chair and rubbed her temples. “We are in a room at the Leaky Cauldron.”

Harry sighed in relief. If it were a trap he was sure he’d be somewhere a lot less comfortable. “The Leaky Cauldron? Why here?”

“I figured you would feel more at ease here… besides I just follow orders kid. I don‘t give them.”

Harry sat down. “A lot of help that is. So who are you then… and why did you come for me.”

“Harry, you need to realize that there is too much going on here than I can explain in the time I have. As for who I am… My name is Willow Warren. I’m from a bit of everywhere I suppose… Hiding out can get you a lot of frequent Portkey miles. I am the first generation of pureblood witches on my mother‘s side.”

“I’m aware of the history people like Malfoy have with the whole magic born versus muggle born issue.” Harry said exasperated.

Willow rolled her eyes. “Don’t get your boxers in a bunch kid. I’m not here to give you a history lesson. My father was a wizard. My mother was a witch and a healer. That is what I am. A combination of healer and witch like my mother. That is what Madame Pomfrey is. We aren’t common. There are only a handful of us.

“That is just weird.” Harry responded. “You mean like the crack pots at St. Mungos?”

“Weird? Hey… You should try reading about you growing up the way I did. I mean come on kid, if we lose the battle here, then the future is grim. He wants to rid the world of Muggles doesn’t he? And we have some very powerful witches and wizards that don‘t even know what is going on…” Willow took a deep breath.

“Again… you haven’t answered my question… what exactly is a heal…” Harry tried again to ask her what she was.

“We are getting off the subject Harry… I’ve told you enough about me. Um… I don’t know where to begin to explain any of this to you. I guess I should just start by saying I’m here to help. I was sent to protect you and your frien…” Willow stopped talking suddenly cleared her throat and began again. “I got my orders some time ago… but I had to wait until you turned seventeen to come.”

“Why?”

“You have to be seventeen to apparate silly. How are you doing with your Occulemacy lessons with Professor Snape?”

“So far so go…?” Harry said with a hint of a question in his statement. He sat back in his chair.

“Yah… right.” She grimaced. “As I said Harry… I’m here to help. I was sent here to watch over you but that is not all I am here to do.”

Harry thought for a second. “You’re not really here to just watch over me are you… not right now anyhow.”

“What makes you say that?” Willow inquired with a nervous nuance as a mug of butterbeer appeared in her hand. “Do you want a drink?” She offered.

“Sure…” Harry answered as the same materialized into his own hand. “You’re here for Hermione… Aren‘t you?” Harry eyed her suspiciously.

“You certainly have a one track mind kid.” She smiled catlike eyeing him through her lashes. “Who says you’re not the smart one anyway.” Willow drank slowly from her mug. “You are right. I am here to assist her.”

“Would you stop calling me kid… you said yourself I’m of age. I’m seventeen for Merlin’s sake.”

Willow smirked. “I’m sorry Harry… It’s a habit. Don’t take it personally.”

“What do you want with Hermione?” Harry asked. “And what do you need me for.”

“Look…” Willow searched her words carefully. “Hermione’s very special. There’s definitely something in this war having to do with Miss Granger.”

“What do you mean?” Harry looked worried.

“Miss Granger is a very powerful witch… She’s smart, clever, resourceful…”

Harry nodded his head in agreement. “Beautiful…” He added under his breath.

Willow grinned. “You really care about her don’t you? You are the closest to her, with your feelings for her.”

~ The Closest to her…~ Harry had never thought of it that way.

“Feelings?” Harry cried snapping back to life. “What feelings. She’s my best friend. I couldn’t have any feelings for her.”

“Keep telling yourself that kid and the prophecy at the ministry won’t go in your favor.”

“You know about the prophecy?” Harry questioned.

“Let‘s just say I am aware of a lot of things.” Willow finished her butterbeer. “You still need to work through a few things don’t you. There is much anger in you yet. You need to realize what’s in your heart and be able to use that against the dark lord before you can fathom how important she is to your fight. Almost as important to it as you are.” Willow added standing up and stretching.

“What is it that you think I can do?”

“You ask too many questions. When the time is right you’ll know the details. For now, you just need to know all this is important otherwise I would not be here.”

“Important?” Harry choked on his butterbeer. He hadn’t thought about it that way.

“Relax Harry. All good things to wizards who wait.“ She winked at him wrinkling her nose again reminding Harry of something he had seen before. “You’ll be safe now. I need to go and tie up a few loose ends.“ Willow turned to leave. “Oh yes… I almost forgot… here.” She pulled a letter out of thin air addressed to Harry. It was his seventh year Hogwarts letter. “You’ll need to read it carefully Harry… there are a few new classes you will be taking in your last year and you need to have time to get your books and such in order.”

Harry tore open the envelope and pulled out the letter. “There’s a class here on writing spells… Standard Book of Spell Composition Year 7 by Selma Springer.” He said then looked up at Willow. He paused reading the list. “Wizard Occupations…” He arched an eyebrow at the last one. “Muggle Health?” Harry questioned. “What kind of class is that?

Willow smiled and simply replied. “The last class, well even Muggle students have to take a similar class.” She turned to go. “Now… if there is nothing else.

Harry glanced back down at the letter and then up at Willow.

“I’ll be around when you need me Harry. You‘re safe.” Willow repeated again trying to reassure him and with that she disappeared in cloud of sparkles and smoke.

“I’ll never get used to that.” He said out loud closing his eyes.

The air went stale around him, his head started to spin and Harry thought he might lose the contents of his stomach for the second time that night. His skin going pale, Harry felt himself falling into a lying position. Knowing he was about to fall off of the chair, he curled his legs up towards him. He felt the world go black and the last thing he remembered was the rustling of feathers against a cage.

To be continued…

Part One: Back on the Hogwarts Express

2. Part 1:Back on the Hogwarts Express

Part One: Back on the Hogwarts Express-

“Have you seen Crookshanks?” Hermione Granger asked walking into the compartment where her two dearest friends were sitting. Ever since they had gotten on the train her cat a rather ugly ginger colored thing decided to elude her. She sighed plopping onto the bench next to Ron and glanced up at Harry, who was acting a little more weird than usual.

“No, I haven’t seen your mangy cat anywhere.” Ron answered a little bothered. It was obvious he still had a problem with Crookshanks even though the cat did in fact end up saving his life.

Hermione rolled her eyes and looked towards Harry with a hopeful expression. She noticed his far off stare and understood that he must have something important on his mind. Wondering what it was, she thought to herself.

~ I probably shouldn’t bore him with such things as my missing cat. He’ll turn up sooner or later. He always does. ~

Hermione gently nudged Ron and nodded over towards Harry trying to get his attention.

“He’s been that way.” Ron replied nonchalantly. “He wasn’t at all conversational at the Burrow. He didn’t even want to talk about Quidditch.” Ron just shrugged. “So how was your summer?”

She thought about that for a moment before she answered. It hadn’t really been a very eventful summer… not at all like fifth year or last year even. Although she enjoyed the peace, she was weary of what was actually going on.

“I got all my homework done.” She smiled brightly knowing that Ron would respond with a groan. Hermione seriously couldn’t believe Ron was one of the top wizards in their class. He never spent much time on his studies… no matter how much she nagged him. She stretched her arms up above her head pulling the ponytail that held her hair so roughly tied up. That seems to get Harry’s attention because she could have sworn she saw him blink and flash her a look.

~ Hmmm… What does he know that I don’t know? What is he thinking? ~

She wondered again as she quickly fixed her hair and pulled down the shirt she was wearing which was now exposing her abdomen. She wasn’t fast enough; the shirt rode up revealing a tiny silver ring with a beautiful green jewel, looped into her skin at her navel.

“Bloody hell… what is that?” Ron exclaimed finally bringing Harry back from his trance. Harry jumped up, his hand at his hip pocket where he kept his wand. His eyes darted from Ron to Hermione. He looked like he was ready for anything.

“What?” Harry yelled as Ron stared at Hermione’s midsection.

~ So I got a belly ring, sue me. ~ Just to be difficult she mimicked Harry. “What?”

“That thing… in your stomach.” Ron stammered.

“It’s a belly ring Ron… a lot of muggle girls my age are wearing them it‘s what they are calling a fad. They‘ve sprouted up all over London.” Hermione answered. Harry breathed a sigh of relief as he and Hermione burst out laughing.

“Well, it got Rip Van Winkle here to wake up.” She said while Harry tried to stop laughing at Ron’s over protective gestures.

~ I swear sometimes he acts more like my big brother than my friend. However, I wouldn’t change that. I admit I love him like one. ~

Ron sighed shaking his head. “You aren’t going to go and get one of those muggle tattoos also now are you?”

“I’m surprised you’ve even heard of them.” Hermione giggled.

“Yes. Dudley’s is getting ‘Mum’ tattooed on his arm any day now.“ Harry said trying to keep a straight face, but his friends wouldn’t let him.

All three burst into fits of squeals and tears streamed from their eyes from laughing so hard. Hermione grasped her stomach trying to calm herself. Seeing Harry laugh lifted her spirits but she couldn’t help staring at Harry again wondering what he was thinking.

“So how was your summer Harry?” Hermione asked trying to include him in a conversation that would keep him from escaping back into his thoughts before his fit of giggles. He smiled weakly as she felt her heart start to crack a bit knowing bloody well that it was probably terrible up until Ron rescued him from Privet Drive. She tried to imagine his life there, but she only ended up angry and wanted to hex that cousin of his even worse than normally… so she has stopped trying. Harry looked around the compartment like he wanted to say something but the words were caught in his throat somehow. She tried to look at him compassionately, sending him all the love she could in that one look.

~Love… now there is a four-letter word if ever there was one. Fuck Hermione… ~

Hermione’s mind scolded her as she tried but failed miserably to focus on a different train of thought.

~ Here’s another word that is just as bad if not worse come to think of it. I wonder who came up with that word’s particular definition. AND here he is making me think of naughty words and all he is doing is sitting there in his tattered gray t-shirt and baggy trousers that would fall off if not for the holes he had added in his belt. That damn belt… I could think of a much better use for it. ~

She growled inaudibly at her thoughts as she found herself unconscientiously staring at Harry’s lap. If he was aware of this he wasn’t complaining so Hermione let her eyes linger when she realized where her gaze was.

Love- I do love Harry… Fuck- there I go again with the language. Now there’s a word with a double meaning. ~

“Hermione…” She heard her name and jerked back from inside her mind. Obviously she had not been paying any sort of attention, Crookshanks was now standing on Harry’s lap with her ginger bottlebrush tail tickling Harry’s nose and moving his backside against Harry’s cheek back and forth. He purred rather loud and kneaded Harry’s thighs. Hermione held back the notion of never wanting to be a cat so bad in her life. She shook off her train of thought and stood to grab her cat.

“I think I found your cat Hermione.” Harry repeated bewildered as Hermione picked Crookshanks up by his stomach. Crookshanks gave a meow in protest, trying to hang on. The sound of every claws tearing away from his trousers could be heard throughout the compartment. Hermione blushed; she figured she couldn’t really blame the cat.

She’d have done the same thing.

Hermione already noticed long ago that Crookshanks had a thing for Harry. She had observed Harry scratching him behind the ears once or twice in response to Crookshanks‘ gestures. Harry didn’t hold the same ill will towards the cat as Ron did. However, Ron respected Crookshanks… Ron’s had seen how he reacted to certain things, other animals, situations etc.

Hermione sat down trying to make Crookshanks lie down on her lap but the cat simply just sprang to the ground giving Hermione a haughty look. Crookshanks scurried off on his bandy legs, swishing his tail as he went. Reminding Harry a little of a woman the way he walked with a sway to his tail.

Harry leaned his head once again on the window, this time making an effort to talk to his friends. Ron seized the opportunity while he could and moved to sit next to his friend.

“So what is it Mate? Is there a girl or something I should know about?” Ron asked as Hermione looked uncomfortable hoping that Ron or even Harry for that matter, didn’t notice her quickened pulse or the flush that crawled up her face. It was evident that she didn’t want to hear it… if indeed it was about a girl. Hermione secretly still harbored harsh feelings towards Cho Chang; the Ravenclaw seeker Harry fancied a few years back. She had graduated last year, and Hermione thanked whatever gods responsible for this simple blessing.

“I’d tell you if there was a girl Ron.” Harry stated exasperated almost like he had heard that same question and answered it before dozens of times. He looked down at his watch and noted the time. Almost happily he looked up and smiled at his companions. “We’re almost there. Better change into robes and uniforms.”

~Hey… don’t I usually say that? He’s stalling for a reason. I really want to know now what he’s hiding. Did I say hiding? It hadn’t occurred to me that he was trying to hide something. I’ll have to corner him later. It’s almost as if he doesn’t want us to know. ~

********

They finally made it to the Hogsmede station where the carriages awaited their arrival. Harry followed as the entire student body exited the train and winced at what he saw there. Harry was not alone seeing them anymore; Ron was the only one out of the three that couldn’t see Thestrals. Hermione laid a gentle hand on Harry’s shoulder as he took in a slow uptake of breath. Hermione saw Luna Lovegood out of the corner of her eye as she was cutting through the crowd of sixth years to greet them or in other words to greet Ron. Hermione found her quite friendly recently at least. It was good that first impressions didn‘t stay with Hermione… Ron saw her as a bit of a nuisance still and he ducked trying to elude her. Ron, Harry and Hermione boarded the closest carriage and sat crowded along with Neville Longbottom and Seamus Finnigan. Ron relaxed figuring they were safe until the door opened once again and Luna squeezed into the space between him and Hermione grinning like the Cheshire cat.

Luna said hello to Ron first and then acknowledged the rest of the group sitting rather uncomfortably now oddly enough because to her. Hermione smiled weakly at her. Hermione and Harry had to admit the girl had gall. She was rather apparent when it came to how she felt about their redheaded friend. They could tell she was growing on him, but neither would say that to him.

The group reached the castle and piled into the entranceway. All of them crowded into the huge space awaiting Professor McGonagall’s announcement that always started the welcoming feast as well as the new school year.

When Professor McGonagall arrived, she gave her usual speech and took the first years with her to be sorted. Hermione followed Harry and Ron into the Great Hall as the entrance doors opened.

Hermione caught her breath, always amazed at the wonder that was Hogwarts. Hogwarts never ceased to amaze her and she had read Hogwarts: A History from cover to cover dozens of times. The candles settled in mid-air once again gave a soft glow as students took seats at their respective house tables. Ron, Harry and Hermione took their seats at the head of Gryffindor; they were after all seventh year students. Hermione blinked back tears as she realized this was their last welcoming feast at Hogwarts as student.

~ I don’t want to think about that right now… ~

She glanced at Harry who was looking up at the staff table were the professors were seated.

Hermione watched as Dumbledore stood and prepared to make his normal beginning of the year speech. Every year it was the same but different… The usual warnings about the Forbidden Forest and roaming around the school after curfew were almost word for word… however there was always one part of his address that was different especially when introducing the Defense against the dark arts teacher. She shook her head as Dumbledore began his normal speel about the Dark Forest. She wanted to laugh but didn’t.

~ Ah memories… Can anyone else here really say they hid from a werewolf in those woods? Well, besides Harry? ~

A sly grin crossed her lips and she took a quick glance at Harry.

Dumbledore smiled at the students and Hermione could feel a calm go over Harry and she was not only aware of it, but she was also glad of it. He had seemed so tense the past few hours. Casually she wondered if he was consistently like this when he was visiting with Ron the past summer month. Dumbledore went on to introduce the teachers and other staff, starting with Professor Snape, Professor Sprout and Professor Flitwick. He introduced Hagrid their friend and Care of Magical Creatures professor although he preferred to be called Hagrid. Then there was Professor Tonks… Professor Tonks was another teacher preferring to be called by their surname. They had finally found a Defense against the dark arts teacher to make it past one year of employment. Tonks was a younger witch and an Auror like Moody their fourth year DADA professor had been. She was also quite fun to have as a professor. She didn’t bore the class with loads of homework she figured demonstration was better than a scroll of parchment any day.

Dumbledore went on to add that there were several new classes for seventh years. Hermione was delighted but Ron only grumbled loudly looking very much like he had lost his appetite. Harry didn’t flinch though… almost as if he expected it. However his eyes did grow wide when a young witch stood up at Dumbledore’s introduction.

“And this my young friends is Professor Willow Warren. She’ll be teaching Spell composition and I know you all will give her a proper Hogwarts welcome.”

Harry started coughing hard almost like he was choking. He seemed to be gasping for air.

“Harry?” Hermione whispered with a worried expression on her face as she went to attempt hitting him on the back to dislodge whatever it was that was stuck in his throat.

“I’m fine.” Harry said finally although obviously still trying to recover.

Hermione watched Harry eye the new teacher with interest. He looked like he had just seen a ghost and she was not thinking of Nearly Headless Nick.

To Be Continued…

Part 2: Mysteries of the Mind-

3. Part 2: Mysteries of the Mind-

Part Two Mysteries of the Mind-

Harry closed the door behind him. He let out his breath in relief and turned around looking at his new room for the first time. He had managed to somewhat act normal throughout the feast and then preformed his Head boy duties without error. Although there was an empty feeling in the pit of his stomach that Hermione had noticed something was going on inside that head of his. He bit his lip as he crossed the room and took a seat on his four-poster bed.

He didn’t doubt he was tired. His mind had been in over drive since his birthday. The woman that had visited him that day was now at Hogwarts and he still had no idea what her purpose was. She hadn’t visited him again. Her visit had only left him with questions that he knew he wouldn’t know the answers to. He had hoped she would turn up again during the summer and explain herself in detail but yet it looked like his last year at school would yet again be filled with something he had to overcome. He cringed. He had known that he would have to face what the prophecy at the ministry had foreseen but Harry still didn’t know if he was strong enough to actually be what the wizarding world wanted.

~I’m just a boy. ~

He reasoned. However that excuse was quickly becoming less of one by the minute. It was clearly evident especially if he looked into a mirror. There, staring back was no longer an uneducated eleven-year-old kid who never knew he was a wizard. He looked more like a slightly younger version of his father from the pictures Hagrid had given him at the end of his first year. His body had definitely caught up with his age. He had proven he was strong… that indeed he could do extraordinary things… As he was told in his first year by several people although at the time Harry had not clue as to what they had meant. If last year wasn’t proof of that then he didn’t know what was. Well, maybe the year before when he had lost Sirus or even when he carried Cedric’s lifeless body back to Hogwarts from the cemetery Or just maybe… maybe… It was pulling Godric Gryffindor’s sword from the sorting hat. Harry just didn’t know.

And what was it that Professor Warren was trying to tell him. Why had she come in the middle of summer when she obviously knew she could warn him of whatever in the fall?

Harry grumbled as he kicked off his shoes. Then cursed like a sailor when his big toe connected with the bed frame‘s leg. He impatiently waited for the pain to travel from his foot to his brain so that he could think of something other than how much it hurt and how stupid it was to kick off his shoe in the close proximity of his bed frame. There were other pressing matters. His mind went directly where he had been avoiding it to go though. Straight to Hermione and for a second he actually debated kicking the bed frame again.

~ No need ending up your first night back in hospital with broken toes and a bottle of skele-grow just because you were a stupid git and kicked your bed frame out of frustration. ~ Harry made disgusting face at the memory of the taste.

His heart had stopped earlier that day on the train when she had entered the compartment greeting them then went off to search for her cat. Saying he was glad to see her would have been an understatement… He had almost excused himself to the lavatory. After she had returned and Ron pointed out her body jewelry though… Harry thought he was done for. If Ron hadn’t acted like a Muggle father with a gun rack filled with loaded shot guns… Harry would have had a lot of explaining to do. Especially about the mess he would have made in his jeans. That would have been fun to explain.

~Uh… sorry guys… I must have had one of George and Fred’s jelly gushers in my pocket. ~

Yeah… he could just see explaining that one. Not only trying to make the mess look innocent, which would be unavoidable, but also the swelling in his pants. He made a face as he realized how close Crookshanks claws actually were… and then sighed his appreciation at the fact that Crookshanks had hidden the evidence of Harry’s reaction to a simple piece of naked Hermione skin.

Harry sat down once again and stripped off his sweater. His hand went to his neck and loosened his tie more than a little roughly pulling the hair at the nape of his neck. Tearing it over his head, he slowly began to unbutton his shirt. He rubbed the bridge of his nose with his free hand.

Harry pushed the white shirt over his shoulders and started to undo the buttons at the cuffs when he heard a faint knock on his door. He blinked in confusion but strided over to the door yawning.

“Who… who is it?” He asked his voice off almost an octave.

“What are you doing in there?” A familiar female voice asked.

Was it Hermione?

Harry sighed. That was all he needed. He opened the door a crack and peeked out at her.

“What are you doing here?” He asked her eyeing her.

“DO I need a reason to talk to my best friend?” Hermione cried. Harry was sure she could be heard in the common room downstairs. “Honestly Harry… you’ve been acting weird all day.” Hermione pushed on the door and Harry felt a draft blow by him and assumed it was coming from the hallway.

“I’m not dressed.” Harry said quickly trying to keep her from coming in.

“Ask me if I care Harry. You’ve been acting strange all day. I’m here to find out why.”

“Where’s Ron?” Harry said stepping back to let her in.

“I thought you said you weren’t dressed.” Hermione teased as she entered.

“Well… I wouldn’t have been if you had been two more minutes.” Harry slid the rest of the way out of his shirt and threw it in the vicinity of his trunk. “So… let’s have it then. What do you want to talk about?”

Hermione furrowed her brow trying desperately not to look at Harry. “May I?” She asked motioning towards Harry’s bed.

Harry just nodded. He crossed over to his trunk looking for his pajamas. Finding them he walked over to Hermione. “Did that hurt?” Harry asked trying to lighten the mood.

Hermione looked confused for a moment until she looked down at her bare stomach where her tank t-shirt rode up seeing the silver and green jewel hooked into her skin. “Oh that.” She shrugged. “If you are going to lecture me… Ron’s already…”

Harry cut her off. “I’m not going to lecture you.” His voice was a mixture of something Hermione had not heard in his tone before. “I think it looks…” Harry searched for a word to say. “Nice…” He added choosing the safest of the words going through his head as he wondered where she had gotten the pajamas she was wearing.

“Did you hurt yourself Harry?” Hermione badgered back.

Harry arched an eyebrow sending his scar hiding behind his messy dark hair.

“Hurt myself?”

“Yeah… paying me a compliment. I do believe it’s the first in a while.” She chided.

Harry blinked and ran a hand through his hair. “I’ve paid you loads of compliments before. I’ve always gone on and on about how smart you are.”

“Oh yes… books and cleverness.” She shook her head. “Aren’t you going to put them on?” She motioned towards his pajamas.

“How’d you expect me to do that? You’re standing right there.” Harry answered. “Which reminds me, you never did tell me why you are here. Or where Ron is for that matter.”

“What… you can’t just talk to me?” She screamed. Harry flinched a bit at the anger in her voice. “It’s got to be Ron as well? Harry. It’s obvious that you are keeping something from us. You’ve been at the Burrow for weeks now and haven’t said a word to Ron about what‘s bothering you. I thought you might talk to me.” She shrugged a bit and pretended to tighten the drawstring on her own pajama pants.

Harry went silent staring at her. “Don’t do that.” He said with a little more force than he had wanted.

“Do what?” Hermione asked bewildered. “Ask to talk to my friend?” She proceeded to untie and retie her drawstring.

“No…” Harry gulped. “That.” He said through clenched teeth. Harry quickly stood up holding his pajamas in front of him.

~ I won’t do it… I won’t attack my best friend. She doesn’t understand what she’s doing. She doesn’t know… ~

Harry took another step back and tried to swallow but his mouth had somehow gone dry all of a sudden as he felt the slack in his trousers going tight and winced while the crotch of his pants begin to peak out. His face going pale as the blood rushed from his head to his groin and it rubbed against his zipper.

~ Bloody hell Harry… you can’t be that bad off. It’s bad enough when I’m alone… She can’t see me like this… She’s my friend and I don‘t deserve her… ~

“Hermione… I think you should go.” Harry couldn’t think of any thing else to say. His tone was almost pleading but there was a hint in it telling her to stay. He wrung the material he held in fisted hands.

“Harry?” She questioned softly. “What are you hiding?” She leaned back against the mattress just so and Harry stifled a groan by trying to clear his throat.

His knuckles turned white as his fists twisted tighter. He flicked his tongue over his top lip watching her as she began to play with the jewel in her navel.

“I’m waiting Harry.” He heard her say as his mind contemplated the innuendo of her words. He hadn’t even begun to deal with his feelings towards her. He could feel the strength of them pressing painfully against his clothing.

~ Come on Harry… you wouldn’t even know what to do with it if you… she’s waiting for you to answer her you silly git. Oh lordie what is she doing to you? All you can think about is striding over there and… and what Harry? Kissing her? Perhaps touching her… ~

He desperately wanted to banish the taunting voice inside his head that always showed up when he was in this state.

Small beads of sweat started to spring to Harry’s forehead. He growled audibly as he realized he wouldn’t be able to hide his erection much longer.

~You simply must do something about that sooner or later. ~

The voice was back and commenting rather openly at Harry’s lack of experience.

“Look Hermione… Tonight isn’t a very good time.” He forced his words out through his clenched teeth. “Maybe we could talk tomorrow.”

Hermione pressed her lips together. “Harry… You’re avoiding me now. Don’t shut me out. I just want to help you.”

~ Famous last words… ~

Thought Harry trying to keep his expression from going goofy.

“You’ll help more if you go.” Harry said holding his clothing close to him.

Hermione eyed him paying particular attention to his hands. “What are you hiding in your hands?” She asked sitting up.

Harry started to panic. “No… nothing.” Harry choked realizing with a glance at Hermione’s face, he could tell she didn’t’ believe him.

She stood up and crossed the small space between them. “Don’t you know by now you can’t lie to me?” She said reaching a hand towards his fists.

Harry jerked away at the contact. “Hermione… please.” He hissed as her hand reached again.

She paused and looked more curious. Harry’s heart was beating faster and he found it hard to breath. She grabbed his hands and felt the muscles straining in his arms. “Harry… relax and tell…” That was when she felt it against her knuckles.

Harry had jerked away again and her fingers holding his wrist brushed up against him. Her eyes grew wide and she looked up searching into dark cloudy pools of green. He swallowed hard as she caught his eye. He felt himself letting go of his pajamas as Hermione pulled at them, releasing them from his hands and tossed them over towards his desk next to the window.

“Harry.” She said softly then blinked almost looking sad. She glanced down below his waist at his erection clearly fighting to break the restraints held on it. She peeked back up at him through her lashes and Harry felt himself flex against his trousers.

“Hermione…” Harry interrupted her. “It’s not what you think.”

“It’s not?” She moved closer.

~Oh hell… She smells so good. She smells and looks good enough to… to… to do what to Harry? ~

Harry’s voice was back.

~She can see and feel what she does to you… kiss her… just push her back on to the bed and relieve some of that tension. ~

Harry couldn’t believe what was running through his head although he had a sneaking suspicion that it wasn’t that head doing the thinking and he wasn‘t bloody well going to banish that part of him. Harry stepped back.

“It’s not what you think Hermione.” Harry said again. “I wasn’t expecting you to come in here tonight…”

Hermione looked disappointed for an instant but recovered her stature. “What is wrong then Harry?” She asked trying to look at the floor.

Harry closed his eyes and felt all reason and self-control leave him. With a quick look at the door, he took a deep breath grabbing Hermione by the waist. Her expression lightened as she squealed when he pulled her close. She arched an eyebrow. He bent his head down, pushing her against him.

~Oh… that feels good… slow down Harry… don’t scare her off. Lean in closer… that’s it… ~

Harry could feel her breath on his face as he swept his lips against hers. Her hands settled on his chest, her palms flat and her fingers bent. “Hermione… I…” Harry whispered. She removed a hand from his chest and placed a finger at his mouth to silence him.

“I know Harry. I know.” She said then rested her head against his chest. Harry tightened his arms around her, breathing in the smell of lilacs and sweet pea. His body was betraying him; Harry couldn’t think of anything he’d rather do than hold her there forever. It would keep her safe… away from Voldemort, Malfoy… or any kind of harm in general. However Hermione started rocking back and forth and side to side and Harry couldn’t ignore how physically close she was. His hands ran up her back and over her shoulders pulling her away from him slightly. He took her face in his hands and tilted her up for another kiss.

If their first kiss was innocent, their second had guilt written all over it. She closed her eyes when his mouth met hers; feeling his tongue outlined her bottom lip. She responded in turn, opening her mouth enough for his entrance. Her hand that had remained resting on his chest moved down over his slender stomach muscles. Harry felt his breath catch as he tasted her mouth and felt her hand skim the waistband of his pants. Closing his eyes, he marveled in the sensations running through his already anxious body. They inched forward clumsily towards his four-poster and nearly fell over when the back of Hermione’s knees hit the mattress. She leaned back as Harry followed. His arms bracing their fall as she went backwards.

Harry felt himself fall against the mattress empty handed and opened his eyes. There was nothing there. No Hermione… nothing… just air… and the bed. His arms gave way and he collapsed head first onto the comforter. His glasses askew, He turned his head to the side and scolded himself.

~Wait a second… Where‘s Hermione... What the…~

Harry turned hearing a small fit of laughter a few feet away. Sitting up he looked in the direction of the noise and blinked hard at the sight in front of him.

“You…” He said coldly recognizing her outline without his glasses.

“I do believe I had asked you how your Occlumency lessons were going.” Professor Warren chided.

“What is it that you want?” Harry yelled in no mood for games.

“Ah yes… the pertinent question.”

“I have a right to ask. I mean I wasn’t the one peeping in on other people’s thoughts.” Harry replied.

“You think that was your own doing? Come now Harry… Do you really think I wanted to watch such a thing?”

“You aren’t anything but one of those St. Mungo’s crackpots.” Harry grumbled. “Why Dumbledore hired you I have no clue. Although I do believe the man is getting along in years.”

There… Harry had said it… He didn’t really mean it but he had said it just the same.

“So… tell me how you really feel. After all… that is the point now isn’t it.” Willow crossed her arms.

“Get out of my head.” Harry screamed his eyes narrowing to slits as he looked at her with mounting hatred.

“I’m not your enemy Harry and I am not in your head… well at least not this time.” Willow reasoned. “I’m trying to…”

“Help me.” Harry mocked.

“You’re running out of time Harry. Don’t sell yourself short, you are worthy of friends and people to care for you. There are things that must be accomplished before you face Voldemort for the last time.” She didn’t even wince at the dark lord’s name and Harry found that almost comforting.

“So you can say his name…” Harry said. “That doesn’t mean you’re my friend. What kind of friend shows up gives you information then disappears?”

“Much like the Order did during your fifth year?”

Harry flashed her a dirty look. She would have to bring up that. “Ok, you have my attention… What brings you here? What’s with the mind games? Trying to give me wank off lessons?” Harry’s voice was sarcastic. “Sorry to disappoint you… Professor… but I am seventeen… I’ve been pretty fluent in that department for some time now.”

Willow blinked and shook her head sadly. “That was a little more information than I needed to know… No need to be offensive. I am simply trying to get you to understand. My method may not have been all that brilliant…”

“I’ll say.” Harry muttered.

Willow finally looked defeated. “Look Harry… if I tell you who I am… You won’t believe me.”

“Try me.”

“Ok… I… err…” Willow took a deep breath and looked at him unsure of how to speak. She stumbled on her words at first and finally as her eyes started to glass over, she glared at the floor and spoke in a soft almost whispered voice. “Do you believe anything is possible in the wizarding world.”

Harry shrugged. “I suppose so.”

“You have a destiny Harry and if you don’t get your head out of your arse the future of wizard kind is done for.” Her voice grew a bit more confident.

“I seem to remember hearing this same song and dance from Lupin last year.”

“Ah yes, the werewolf. A very powerful wizard he is.”

“You know Lupin? Harry questioned despite himself.

Willow’s eyes went dark and a far off look took over her as the first of her tears escaped the corner of her green eye. “Yes. I think I’d remember my own godfather.”

Harry was skeptical. “Funny… Lupin never mentioned you… I didn’t know he had a goddaughter… Who’s your father then?”

Willow screwed up her face and shook her head forcefully. She swallowed hard. “I’m not sure how to say this.”

“Simple… open your mouth and move your lips. Words usually come out quicker that way.”

“Dumbledore was right, no need beat around the bush with you.” She laughed nervously trying to put into words what she was trying to tell him.

“Yes, that did put him on my shit list a while back.” Harry agreed. “But you seem to be doing it anyhow.”

“Harry…” Willow paused a moment and looked down at her robes. “You…“ She paused briefly. “You wouldn’t know him. I’m not from this time.”

Harry felt it then. The familiar sense he got about her. Even though he didn’t quite believe it, he had to admit something in the way she said it made him want to.

“You’re mental.” Harry cried flabbergasted. “You can‘t be much older than my friends and I.”

“Right now… standing here… I am not. But that isn’t so where I come from. Where I come from you are years older than me.”

“This is all too strange. What exactly are you trying to do? Send me to St. Mungo’s mental ward with Gilderoy Lockhart?”

“I had never laid eyes on you before this summer.” She whispered. She sniffled loudly and shrugged her shoulders. “Sure… I’ve seen pictures. But that’s never the same.”

“Good… I’m glad I live up to your expectations…” He cried rather harshly. But then her word sunk into his brain. “Are you telling me I’m going to die?” Harry felt like something had hit him hard in the chest. He couldn’t breathe or move.

“I can‘t tell you that. I can‘t tell you something that you can change.”

“Then why did you come?“ He pointed out.

“To help you change it.”

“But you just said… OH never mind… What’s that supposed to mean? And why are you talking to me about such things?” Harry looked around his room suddenly realizing he didn’t have a shirt on. “Wait a second… where’s my shirt?”

“Probably where you threw it.” Willow shrugged.

“I don’t remember taking it off.”

“You don’t?” Willow cocked her head. “You let me in you know. I knocked. Although I knew you was sleepwalking. I had to wake you up before you got to far into your dreams… I wouldn‘t want to see any of that.”

“I didn’t… with… with you?” Harry gasped horrified. True she looked somewhat like Hermione… but…

“Oh heavens no. I slipped in when you opened the door. I asked you what you were doing in here. You assumed I was Hermione.”

“Yeah… right.” Harry bent over recovering his shirt and throwing it on. “What now?”

“Don’t you want to know where I came from?” Willow asked.

“Professor Warren, there are so many things I want to know I don’t have a clue where to begin. How do you know you won’t run into yourself in this time… that is one of the time turner rules.”

“Willow please.” She said softly. “I cannot stand you looking at me like you do. I didn’t know how I was going to do this when Dumbledore approached me. I don’t have to worry about that running into myself here… you see I haven’t been born yet.”

Harry contemplated her words. That would explain why he hadn‘t heard Lupin mention her. He sighed placing his hands behind his head. “I guess I should start with how you got here.”

“Isn’t that obvious?” She smiled weakly stifling a laugh then recovered her stature. He wasn’t ready for her to tell him everything. She figured that being straightforward would be easier than lying to him, but it was proving more difficult with each passing word. “The war is on going you know… in my time. My mother had her hands full. She didn’t know she could do such magic… I mean she was a wonderful witch. A smart and clever witch… But she didn’t know she was a healer. She died young as well.”

“Let me guess… protecting you… did she give you a scar as well?” He spat out however he really hadn’t meant to be rude. He instantly wanted to take back his remark when he saw Willow’s face.

“Remember our first conversation… when I told you how weird it was learning about you… that’s where I heard it from… Lupin. I‘ve been in hiding since I was born Harry... I’ve been training for this my whole life. Dumbledore knew he needed to do something. So he broke every rule he had written.” She paused. “He loves you like a son Harry… and I’ve always considered him like a grandfather.”

Harry laughed nervously remembering how Dumbledore had told him about the prophecy when he was fifteen. He looked up at her seeing her face streaming with tears. He rose from the bedside and transfigured her a seat. She took it along with the Kleenex Harry handed her.

“Thank you.” She muttered.

“How did it happen?” Harry asked his voice on the edge of having to know and not wanting to.

“There are laws against what Dumbledore has done… If he is found out… Azkaban would be paradise compared to what would happen. His mutiny in my time is punishable by death. In this time, well… I fear the laws are not much different when it comes to time turner abuse.”

“That’s not the question I asked… although I did find it enlightening.”

“You want to know how you die, don’t you.” It was a statement instead of a question and one she was afraid to answer. “One should not know too much of their future… it could alter things entirely. Hell telling you all this… I don’t even know if I will exist if I go back home.”

“So you won’t tell me?”

“Do you really want to know?”

“I suppose not. Who wants to know they are going to die? I mean it’s inevitable… everyone dies don’t they. But no one really wants to know how.”

He stood next to her watching the emotions played out on her face and felt honestly bad for her. He could tell she had been through some terrible times. The way she looked at him frightened him… somewhere between admiration and seeing a ghost. Harry didn’t like that look at all. He knelt next to her his knees taking the brunt of the hard floor and handed her another Kleenex.

“Who’s your mum then? Maybe I know her.” He asked trying to sound nonchalant.

Willow dabbed her nose with the tissue. “You don’t know? I could have sworn you would know just by looking at me. I sensed you recognized something in me the first time I met you.” Willow went quiet. “She named me after the Whomping Willow… I guess she figured my father would get a kick out of that.”

“What do you mean I already know?” Harry pulled off his glasses and rubbed his tired eyes.

“Don’t you? I saw you sitting next to someone at the feast… Is she not your girlfriend?”

“Hermione?”

“So that was my… I didn’t visit her as I had you this summer. I probably shouldn’t have visited you either for that matter. I couldn’t help myself, after everything I’ve been through... I just had to meet you. I know I broke the rules… but I couldn’t help it. You understand don’t you?” Willow pleaded with him.

Harry exhaled slowly as he watched Willow look up at him. When she caught his eye however, panic set in. This was becoming all too real for him. He was beginning to find it hard to think.

He had been so angry with this woman ten minutes ago. She had been the reason he had been keeping to himself. Ever since his birthday he had thought of nothing else besides her… well nothing else but her and Hermione. He had wanted to know why she had come… what was in store for him this year… Why his hormones kept betraying him whenever Hermione graced him with her presence or even so simple as a thought crossing his mind.

“My middle name is Lily.” She offered.

“Why are you telling me this?” Harry asked without thinking. He bit his tongue realizing his line of questioning had changed. He was questioning her as if he believed her. He hadn’t allowed himself to think about Willow’s answer when he asked about who her mother was though… Harry felt the surface of his skin start to tingle, just the thought of someone touching Hermione that way sent electricity down his spine and gooseflesh to his skin.

~ IS Hermione is going to have a child… a baby… which would mean she would somehow have to be with someone. Wait a second… I‘ve never done that before… Hold it… you‘re getting jealous about something that hasn‘t even happened… yet. ~

His mind wandered a bit imagining how it must feel to be inside her, to lose all control and spill his likeness into her. He groaned at the thought. He had an idea about what to expect… just no knowledge of how such sensations felt. He arched an eyebrow and looked calmly at Willow.

“Look, let’s pretend I believe you.”

“Oh Harry…” Willow went to hug him startling Harry and knocking him over. He landed on his back on the hard wood floor.

Harry was shocked. He scooted back away from her a bit and eyed her down right scared. “Wait…” Harry cautioned her. “We’re pretending… remember?” His voice was small and weak and tired above all. He wanted to go to sleep and wake up knowing all this was a dream.

Willow stopped. She had seemed so childlike a second ago almost forgetting she was the adult. “I’m sorry.” She said sadly. “I shouldn‘t have told you that.”

Harry closed his eyes trying to sort out the thoughts in his head into categories. He could feel the anger boiling inside of him but he couldn’t fathom where it was coming from. Was he mad at the fact that Hermione was going to have a daughter after he died?

~What happens to her… What happens to Hermione? ~

His anger seared straight through to his scar and he felt the white hot prickling again. His hand immediately went to his forehead rubbing vigorously to stop the throbbing pain. Should he even know any of this? “Willow…” His voice was soft when he spoke and it did not waver in tone. “I need some time to take this all in. I think you should go.”

“But Harry…” Willow sighed. “I guess I did tell you a bit too much didn’t I? ” She smiled weakly at Harry. She stood up and turned towards the door.

“She loves you… did you know that?” She walked the distance to the door hearing the knob turn when she spoke. “I’ll see you in class?”

“Yeah… that’s going to be weird.” Harry reasoned. “I don’t know how to act normal around you.”

“Don‘t worry. I’ll help you with that.” She winked at him.

“I think you’ve helped enough.” Harry said using the chair to help himself up from the floor.

He watched as her robes rustled behind her and the door closed.

To be continued…

Part 3: Hermione-

4. Part 3: Hermione-

***Nursie Note***- Okie... First of all thanks for all the reviews! I am surpised at how many I've gotten and I just started posting this today. There are a few things I would like to address here before I go on... and hopefully this will be the last Nursie Note for a while.

1. I am aware of some of the grammar/spelling/punctation errors... My beta didn't catch everything... and I apologize for that. I did switch beta readers somewhere near the end of part 4 so I am hopeful that all those little inaccuracies will be taken care of.

2. I would appreciate if anyone has any constructive comments/reviews that they email me and not leave them on the review board... I feel that the review boards are for just that... reviews... and I have always felt if you don't have anything nice to say... don't say anything at all. I rarely post reviews... and that is only on stories I absolutely adore... but I have never said anything harsh or unfriendly to another Portkey author. OK... not that any of you have done this... or will do this... I just wanted to clear that up. I feel that if you email with constructive criticism... I can use your advise while writing the next part... which would help me out loads instead of just posting it where I may not see it until it's too late to clear something that I obviously missed up. You can email me at Nursie1126@hotmail.com with any questions or comments and I welcome all of them... I live for email and am grateful if you just drop me a line to say hi. =D

3. Please hold all comments about the plot/storyline until you have read a bit further... especially when it pertains to one of the characters I have added to the story... They are new characters and need a bit more time to develop their personality than say Harry or Hermione would. Believe me... while I did recognize several common grammar/Spelling/punctuation errors that had been missed, other little things that may seem like an error are put there for a reason... there is a method to my madness so to speak. Alrighty then... now that I have totally went back on my own belief that author notes are distracting and take up entirely too much space... I will finish with the last part I will post until sometime tomorrow. I will be posting something daily... until I run out of finished parts.

~Nursie

Part 3: Hermione-

Harry swore he heard a door slam somewhere. He swallowed slightly feeling the top of his foot throbbing painfully. He pushed himself up on his hands against his mattress. His shirt was on the floor next to him and he was having trouble remembering how he got to where he was. He looked up to the window seeing the sun and that he had slept through the night. He stretched sitting on the edge of his bed.

“I must have fallen asleep.” He said to the empty room almost expecting an answer. “Great… now you’re talking to yourself Harry.” He reached for his glasses lying on the bed next to him. Putting them on his head he stood up yawning.

~ Funny…I don’t remember falling asleep… I must have come in kicked off my shoes taken off my shirt and collapsed. That was a hell of a dream though. I remember something vaguely about Hermione. ~

He rolled his eyes.

~That’s nothing new... I always dream about Hermione. But… something was different… Professor Warren was in it. Damn. I wish I could remember… It was probably quite nice. ~

He shrugged.

~That’s the last time I drink that much butterbeer at the welcoming feast. ~

Harry stretched again finding it hard to tolerate weight on his right foot; he stumbled over to the mirror. He’d have to let Madame Pomfrey look at that no question about it.

“After breakfast.” Harry replied this time to himself glancing in the mirror and making a face at his reflection. He desperately needed a shower. He stripped quickly down to his boxers grabbed his bathrobe and a clean school uniform from his trunk then headed out into the hallway slipping his arms through the terrycloth robe.

He shut the door behind him flinching in pain as he stepped on the ball of his right foot and began limping towards the prefect bathroom.

“Hey there mate… where you off to?”

Harry heard a voice radiate from behind him.

“Wait a second… what happened to you? You’re limping. Did you know who attack you in your sleep?” Ron’s voice was worried as he caught up to Harry.

“Hello Ron. No, it’s nothing like that. I faintly remember kicking the bed post is all.” Harry said trying to sound upbeat but feeling utterly stupid.

Ron stifled a laugh. “You can’t go one school year without breaking something can you. You had better let Madame Pomfrey take a look.” Ron glanced down at Harry’s exposed feet noting a severe bruise with a mix of black, purple and yellow colors weaving together at the toes. “Rotten luck, I hope the bed post looks as bad as your foot does.” Ron joked. He heard a groan and decided Harry didn’t want to talk about the pain in his foot. “So did you like it?” He asked adding a cheery ring to his voice while changing the subject.

“Like what? Kicking the bed post is not my idea of amusement Ron.” Harry replied placing all his weight on his good foot.

“Having that big room all to yourself.” Ron continued slinging his bath towel over his shoulder.

“It’s ok. I guess.” Harry shrugged. “I’d rather be in the dorms with you, Dean and Neville though.”

“Are you mad? I’d give anything to have my own room. It’s rather convenient don’tcha think?” Ron wiggled his eyebrows.

“What are you playing at Ron?” Harry sounded bored, as they got closer to the prefect bathroom. “What’s the new password anyway Ron?”

“With the girls… You know the type… the giggly sort that is a far cry prettier than you are. You know… girls.”

Harry slapped Ron with his towel. “Girls are the last thing on my mind right now.” Harry almost felt guilty for lying to Ron, although he reasoned, that it really wasn’t classified as lying. It was more or less being deceitful although Harry tried not to think about it as being either of the two evils. He just wasn’t telling him all the details. Ron said girls, which was plural, and Harry wasn’t thinking about many girls… just one in fact. Plural… which made it ok… what Ron didn’t know wouldn’t hurt him… right?

“What is on your mind then? Hermione and I came by your room last night but you didn’t answer the door. I figured you were sleeping so I left. She wanted to stay and rouse you but I told her to let you sleep. Told her you hadn’t slept much at the Burrow.”

“You two could have come in you know. I would have enjoyed the company.” Harry stopped as they got to the entrance to the prefect bathroom.

“Hermione Alohamora’d the lock and peeked inside. She said you were snoring rather loudly when I saw her later.”

“Hermione came in my room?” Harry asked.

“She was just checking on you. You’ve had us all worried. Mum’s scared to death. She’s decided to add you to the clock in the kitchen.” Ron said simply.

Harry started wobbling on his good side trying to keep balance without pain. “What was she wearing?” Harry’s tone caught Ron off guard.

“I dunno… a pair of drawstring pajama pants and one of those matching tank type t-shirts with the straps I suppose… Like my sister.” Ron eyed Harry questionably. “Why.”

“Oh what is the blasted password anyway?” Harry immediately changed the subject but keeping the thought of how Ron had remembered exactly what Hermione had been wearing in the back of his mind.

~She was in my room… I saw her… but how? It was a dream… had to have been. I wouldn’t have kissed her… God I want to kiss her. Her mouth… Did I kiss her? No… I couldn‘t have…~

“You don’t know it?” Ron asked exasperated almost forgetting his question and bringing Harry back from his own thoughts. “You really weren’t listening last night at the meeting were you?”

“I was…” Harry’s shoulders dropped trying to keep Ron from seeing through his cover. “You got me. I haven’t a clue what the password is.”

“We had to make it something easy so Neville could remember it.” Ron shook his head. “Even after what happened third year… he’s still forgetting passwords.” Ron looked over at Harry. “Alright then… bano.”

“It’s that simple?” Harry laughed good-naturedly. “If Neville forgets that we should help put him out of his misery.” Harry said stepping through the entrance to the showers.

“Yah… I think he’d give himself an unforgivable if he forgot that one.” Ron shook his head. “You have to admit though. He’s getting quite good at potions. Snape will be dreadful this year I suppose.” Ron quickly disappeared around the corner past the elaborate bath that was the size of an Olympic swimming pool.

Harry placed his things on a nearby bench. He slid out of his robe absentmindedly hanging it on a hook in the wall, grasped the waistband of his boxers with his thumbs and gave them a firm yank down. They pooled at his feet as he held onto the wall stepping out of them tying a towel around his waist. He heard the shower around the corner turn on as he placed his glasses next to the rest of his belongings.

“Ya’ know Harry… You have been awful quiet this summer. Hermione’s really worried.” Ron stated matter of fact. “I told her not to worry though. I didn’t think you wanted her to.” Ron ducked his soapy head under the water spray continuing to scrub his red hair with his fingers as suds and water muffled his words.

Harry turned on his own shower and stepped back when icy cold water jetted from the showerhead. The water slowly started warming as he placed an arm out to brace himself leaning all his weight against the wet shower wall. The water snaked down his hair and over the rest of his body and Harry tried to enjoy the feeling of the hot water over the tight group of muscles in his back. He stood there for a while his head ducked under the relaxing spray; water running down his nose and over his mouth. He barely heard Ron turn off his own shower and grab for a towel.

“Better get crackin’ Harry. We’ll be late for breakfast.” Ron said wrapping the towel around him then finger combing through his hair. He was almost out of the shower stalls when he stopped and turned his head towards Harry not looking at him but facing him when he spoke. “You would tell me if something were wrong, right… if you were having dreams again.”

Harry hadn’t moved he just kept turning the hot water up as it ran out. “Yes Ron. I would tell you if I was having nightmares again.” He made sure he noted the difference between dreams and nightmares as the water ran into his mouth.

“Hermione wanted me to ask you if it was a girl.”

“I’ve told you already.” Harry responded in an even tone but telling Ron with it that he was tired of that particular question.

“It’s not a bloke then is it… cause there’s been talk. People have been wondering a bit about that lately. You don’t really talk about girls anymore… not since Cho. I mean don’t get me wrong Harry… we’re mates no matter how your door swings but I’d like to know.” Ron rambled.

“Ron…

“I mean… it’s not like I’d care… it’s just…”

“Ron…!” Harry cried.

“What…”

“I fancy girls.” Harry felt anger boiling inside him from somewhere… He couldn’t place it but he couldn’t help it either. Before he could correct himself he heard himself growing even angrier still in his words.

“I fancy them a lot.” Harry emphasized the last word emphatically with a bit of acid in his voice.

“I’m just trying to help.” Ron offered sympathetically but was shocked at Harry’s reaction. If he had looked at Harry’s face… he wouldn’t have been so surprised.

His friend took in a sharp breath and Ron took a step back sensing something in the steamy air as Harry threw the bar of soap not at Ron but in the opposite direction sending it sailing and shattering against the tile.

“Damn Harry… I was just trying to...” Ron cried only just as soon as the words escaped his mouth he wished he hadn’t said anything.

“HELP?” Harry screamed in frustration. “HELP? I am so sick of people trying to help me. I am not a child anymore.” Harry hit the shower wall hard with his open hand. “I wish people would stop treating me with kid gloves and let me be!”

“I didn’t know you were pissed off at the world again Harry.” Ron’s eyes grew wide. “When you’re ready to talk come find me. Maybe a cold shower will help you cool off.” Ron threw his arms up in exasperation and stalked out of the shower area.

“Ron…” Harry said softly calling after him as the cold water fell around him. He turned leaning his back against the wall and slid to a sitting position. Muttering a heating charm, he felt the water start to warm as it cascaded off his shoulders. He hadn’t meant to take out his frustrations on Ron.

“How bloody fucking brilliant. Harry. Alienate you friends.”

He shook his head, as the water grew hotter. He brought his knees up under his chin and rested it on them thinking about what he was going to say to Ron the next time he saw him. He closed his eyes and began to have a conversation in his mind.

~Ron didn’t deserve that…

I know.

But that crack about blokes was too much.

Yes… but you haven’t spoken much to him since Sirus died. Can you blame him really? ~

Harry blew out a deep breath blowing water from his mouth.

~If he only knew what you’ve been having go through your head.

You could tell him…

Maybe that’s what the others are thinking. Maybe Ron is just trying to warn me of rumors.

It wouldn’t be the first time Ron tried to protect you.

Oh… I don’t know. ~

Harry sat back on his bottom and looked down at the water creating a puddle between his legs.

~Maybe I should talk to them. I don’t know what I’d say but I should tell them something. What would I say to Hermione? Sorry Hermione… I’m having dreams again but they aren’t about Voldemort… they’re mostly just dream… erotic dreams… about you. ~

As Hermione entered his train of thought he felt the familiar flutter in his belly and quickly tried to banish it with no luck as the vision of her in the pajamas he had envisioned the night before came rushing through his mind. It was only a fleeting fantasy but enough to stir up his hormones. He cursed the Dursley’s for not allowing him any privacy… he cursed his summer holiday situation for not allowing him to get out… to see and do things normal teenage boys his age were doing… He sighed heavily as he quickly cancelled the heating charm and winced as cold water ran down his back, over his shoulders onto his chest and further.

~ There… a bit of ice cold water should do the trick. That should cool your hormones off a bit. ~

He thought with a satisfied grin as he felt his body start to react to the cold.

~Who needs wanking off lessons when you can take a cold shower. ~

He paused.

~ What the hell was that? ~

Harry finally made his way to breakfast. Entering the Great Hall through the large oak doors he quickly surveyed the small crowd for Ron and Hermione. Seated at the Gryffindor table and eating their breakfast, Hermione waved to Harry beckoning him to join them but Ron rolled his eyes.

“Have you cooled down any?” Ron asked as Harry approached.

Harry heard him and was about to apologize when he heard Hermione suddenly start to fuss about his injured foot.

“What happened to you?” She asked concerned.

“Ron didn’t tell you?” Harry asked taking a seat next to her.

“Ron didn’t say much of anything. He said you were upset about something.” She went back to her oatmeal.

Harry watched her take a bite under Ron’s probing eyes. A light bulb seemed to go off in Ron’s head and he opened his mouth to say something. Harry quickly glared at him.

“Not now. We’ll talk later.” Harry said instantly causing Hermione’s brow to furrow.

“Talk later… about what?” She questioned looking at the two boys as if they were up to something.

Ron swiftly interrupted her catching on to Harry‘s meaning. “Oh nothing… guy stuff.” He caught Harry’s stare and held it for a second before Harry nodded. “You a girl… you wouldn’t be interested.” Ron placed extra stress on each syllable emphasizing the word girl… trying to taunt Harry with its hidden definition.

“Since when did I become a girl?” Hermione teasingly inquired. “You two are up to something. I just know it. When I find out…” She paused looking at her friends. First at Harry who hoped he could pull off the blank look on his face that he was attempting… then at Ron, who clearly told her whatever it was, it was definitely something worth knowing, She gave a displeased humph.

“Just don’t look for me to protect you from McGonagall.” She swung her book bag hastily over her shoulder for effect and grabbed for her last piece of toast. “I suppose I’ll get dragged into it one way or another. I always do.” She rolled her eyes as she placed the toast in her mouth and stood to leave. “See you in Spell composition.” She waved with the toast in hand then she was gone.

“Dragged? I doubt you’d be dragged into it.” Ron mumbled turning to face Harry. “Ok… Spill it. When did you get a thing for Hermione? She’s our best friend for Merlin’s sake…” Ron ranted in a half whisper trying to keep his voice down.

“Not here Ron… Please. We can talk later.” Harry begged desperately. He didn’t deny it… He would be lying if he did. He just shrugged and picked up a piece of sausage beginning to nibble on the edge of it.

“For now I’ll take that. For now.” Ron uttered. “But you have a lot of explaining to do Harry.”

“If you want, come with me to see Madame Pomfrey… After she mends my foot we can take a walk down by Hagrid’s.”

“But we’ll miss Divination.” Ron said faking a whine.

“Exactly.” Harry answered.

“I like the way you think Mate.” Ron replied and began to finish his breakfast.

Harry had avoided Ron’s questions for a full hour. However now, they were circling the lake outside the castle and there was no one to eavesdrop on their conversation. The air felt good to Harry after having his foot mended but he still dreaded Ron’s line of questions. He waited as Ron tried to tip toe around the subject fearing he might piss Harry off like he was that morning in the prefect bathroom. Finally Harry was tired of the hints Ron threw at him and finally said something.

“So now you know I fancy girls.” Harry said simply,

“I didn’t doubt you did really… but Hermione?”

“I seem to recall your face turning the color of you hair at the Yule Ball fourth year…” Harry shot back.

Ron suddenly looked uncomfortable at his own past intentions. “I didn’t want to see her with that Krum guy.”

“Right… and all those remarks you made about her writing to him were just platonic.” Harry shook his head.

“I admit I had a… thing… a while ago… but…”

“So you don’t like her like that anymore?” Harry arched an eyebrow.

“I didn’t know I was the one on trial here.” Ron said looking a bit uncomfortable.

“I didn’t realize I was either.” Harry answered back.

Ron sighed heavily. “You’re not… I guess since last year… When she started dating that Ravenclaw… It was more of a protective sort of thing. Like I would do for Ginny if Draco keeps sniffing around. I figured we were all better off as friends.” Ron just shrugged.

“She was dating a Ravenclaw?” Harry asked. He suddenly felt very left out of his friends’ lives.

“Well… you were sorta busy. No one can blame you though. It didn’t last long.”

“But how come I didn’t know about it?” Harry felt the jealousy eating at him and was sure Ron could see a green eyed monster instead of his normal appearance standing in front of him.

Ron looked at Harry noticing the intense look in Harry’s eyes and he scratched his head. “Why are you jealous of something that happened ages ago?”

“Something happened… as in they…” Harry panicked but still tried to react as if he didn‘t care.

“Harry… you’re jumping to conclusions. As far as I know… nothing happened. Ginny told me… not that it’s any of our business though.” Ron pointed out.

“Who was it?” Harry hatefully inquired cursing Voldemort for his short absence during the year before.

“Why do you want to know? It’s over and done with you can’t repeat the past.”

Harry contemplated Ron’s remark and an uneasy feeling crept over him. “No… I suppose you’re right. You can’t repeat the past.” He mumbled quietly.

The conversation ended there. However Harry kept replaying it in his head as they made their way back to the castle. Something didn’t make sense. It wasn’t that Hermione had a boyfriend during sixth year… it was something else. Harry couldn’t put a finger on it just yet but he had a strong feeling that he needed to keep his mind open to any and all wizard activities. Somehow, there was something that wasn’t sitting well in the pit of his stomach. They climbed the stairs leading up to the castle entrance. Ron looked uneasily over at Harry.

Harry peered down the empty corridor first to his right then his left. Both boys stepped inside the castle as soon as they conceded the coast was clear. Sprinting across the foyer, they scurried up the staircases and past the fat lady’s portrait.

They sat down on the lush sofa next to the fireplace in the Gryffindor common room both panting to catch their breath. Ron’s chest heaved relentlessly although the panic of Filch catching them had passed when the portrait had closed.

“We had better get going.” Harry said suddenly breaking the comfortable silence after they had both caught their breath. “We don’t want to be late for our new class. We don’t know how the new professor will react to us.” Harry heard himself say. Just the mention of Professor Warren made him curious though. His mind wandered to his dream again but something was blocking his memory. Deciding he would give up on trying to analyze it he stood and stretched his arms up over his head.

“The new professor… what’s her name… She’s quite pretty… don’t you think.” Ron said abruptly catching Harry off guard.

“I haven’t really taken a look at her.” Harry lied keeping his eyes directly away from Ron’s dreamy look as the bell signaling the change of classes rang out through the almost empty room.

The look on Ron’s face bothered Harry. Not that he was jealous… no… it was something Harry couldn’t explain really. Truthfully at that moment, Harry didn’t want to either. He quietly picked up his bag full of books and stepped towards the exit with Ron behind him. He tried to ignore Ron as they made their way to the classroom, but it was becoming even harder than it usually was.

Harry didn’t know if it was the subject matter or the fact that he was just completely worn out but he decided to go with the latter excuse while they walked into the classroom. Harry noticed several other students had gotten there before them, seeing Hermione, Harry stopped in his tracks.

Ron grabbed Harry’s arm and pulled him towards the seats Hermione had saved for them. They sat down throwing their book bags to the floor. Each got out their books, several pieces of parchment and quills. Harry pretended to yawn catching a sideward longing look at Hermione who nervously tucked a piece of golden brown hair behind her ear. Harry watched her hand travel from behind her eye, down past her neck and finally resting on the desk in front of her. Ron was saying something Harry wasn’t listening again until he didn’t hear anything.

Professor Warren entered the room, her midnight blue robes flowing behind her. Her thick, wavy, brown hair pulled back at the sides with a simple barrette and an anxious smile playing with her features.

Harry glanced at Ron.

The feeling he was trying to ignore was back tenfold. Harry tried to swallow it along with the knot in his throat. Ron was looking at the Professor like he had never seen him look at anyone… not even at Hermione during the fourth year Yule ball.

“A Book of Shadows is a modern term and refers to a book in which you keep all your important magic workings, such as spells, spells in progress, rituals, chants, potions, and anything else you think is relevant.” Professor Warren began. “In this class, I hope to teach you not only the basic composition of known spells, jinxes, curses etc… but the importance of telling the difference. I am also going to stress the three fold rule. Dark wizards and witches to not understand this rule… but hopefully this class will. I also am going to go over some basics on writing your own spells as well as elaborating on spells that already exist.” Professor Warren continued. Lavendar Brown, a fellow seventh year student raised her hand. Professor Warren stopped speaking and smiled at her. “Yes… you have a question… er… um…” She sighed.

“Forgive me, I am not familiar with all your names yet.” Her eyes scanned the room and rested on Harry, Ron and Hermione telling Harry that her words did not include them for some reason or other. Harry contemplated this for a moment until he heard Lavendar’s voice ring out into the quiet classroom.

“What exactly is the threefold rule?” Lavendar asked.

“Does anyone know?” Professor Warren inquired her eyes narrowing in on Hermione. “Hermione?” She replied before Hermione could get her hand completely into the air.

“Yes ma’am. The three-fold rule is basically this. Any spell or charm intended on someone else by a witch or wizard should do no harm… if you intend harm on the recipient… then it should come back on you three times worse than on the victim. However, then you get into counter jinxes and curses… which if used in self defense are not included in this rule.” Hermione’s face glowed. Harry couldn’t help feel pride for his friend… He had always known she was brilliant. He had almost forgotten just how brilliant she was during class.

“Excellent answer… ten points to Gryffindor.” Professor Warren exclaimed proudly… Her tone of voice and comprehensive expression did not go unnoticed by Harry.

Hermione beamed and the Gryffindor’s in the class all smiled at her. Professor Warren for some reason seemed to be siding with Gryffindor.

To be continued…

Part Four: Just Another Dream

5. Part 4: Just Another Dream

Part 4:Just another Dream-

The first few days of the new school year turned quickly into weeks and from there, Harry realized two months had passed.

He still had dreams… mostly ones he didn’t remember… The only things he was sure of in his dreams were the occupants in them. Two lone figures haunted him… Hermione and Professor Warren. He did at first try to figure out what was going on, however Professor Warren didn’t seem to be doing anything any different from other professors Harry had… except for going out of her way to award points to Gryffindor. And it was always usually Hermione that would collect them for the house. He did notice that she had taken somewhat of an interest in Hermione… It reminded Harry a lot of someone trying way too hard to get someone to like them. As time went by, these little oddities became everyday events and Harry figured it better to ignore it… or at least try to.

Hermione was still convinced that Ron and Harry were up to something and she reminded them daily that she didn’t want to have to bail them out of whatever mischief they found themselves in. All the while watching Harry closely and blushing whenever he caught her looking at him. Harry brushed this off just as fast as the dreams, after all what girl would want to look at him on purpose?

Ron on the other hand was in a world of his own since his first class with Professor Warren. She too seemed taken with him, and it would be a lie if it were said that Harry hadn’t become aware of that as well. He was beside himself. Not with jealousy… at least Harry didn’t think it was that. He knew how he felt about Hermione. There was just something that didn’t sit right with Harry. It was almost as if he needed to protect the new professor. Again, he tried not to dwell on these thoughts… He was beginning to wonder how Hermione did all her overanalyzing without getting a wizard migraine.

The month of October grew to a close with the Halloween feast. Harry was content with the way the year was going so far. He had no true worries as of yet, well except for his feelings for Hermione. Professor Warren’s summer visit had become but a memory, and Harry was glad that nothing had come of it so far. Harry started to relax and enjoy the company of his friends while thinking about the upcoming Quidditch season that would start within weeks.

The Halloween feast was booming, first through seventh years ate their fill of the pumpkin pasties and butter beer before them. Harry looked up at the staff table and found Professor Dumbledore in a whispered conversation with Professor Warren. Harry watched them closely wishing he could hear what they were saying. Ron seated next to him wore a dreamy expression and stared at Professor Warren with hopeful eyes. Hermione elbowed him in the ribs whispering a warning under her breath.

“She’s a professor…” She hissed.

“Mind your own business…” Ron hissed back in a singsong voice.

Harry heard them and forced his attention back to his friends. “Could you two shut up?” Harry mimicked Ron’s tone rolling his eyes.

They looked at Harry as they had since school started, with uneasiness and uncertainty. Harry just shook his head.

The night went on uneventful, Ron and Harry played wizard’s chess and Hermione sat in an overstuffed chair near the fire in the common room, reading Hogwarts: A History and stroking Crookshanks’ ears. The common room emptied slowly. Harry figured it was late when he and Ron made their way up the staircase towards the dorms.

Once again Harry found himself alone in his room after closing the large oak door. He breathed heavily and walked over to his bed. He sat down before removing his shoes and socks. He threw off his sweater and tie, unbuttoned his shirt then stood unzipping his pants. He stepped out of them kicking them away from his bed. Placing his glasses on the bedside table, he pulled back his covers and climbed underneath.

The sheets were nice and cold next to his bare skin and he wiggled around trying to get comfortable. His head hit the pillow as he snaked an arm under his head. He was asleep within seconds, his mind happily drifting into slumber, as he found his eyes locked with a pair of gold orbs he was all too familiar with.

What was that look in her eyes? He wondered. And why was he looking into her eyes… this was his dream wasn’t it? He had become accustomed to a bit more action in his dreams about Hermione.

He decided to go along with it. He knew no matter how his dream played out he’d be alone with her sooner or later. He told himself this was better… at least this way he’d get to see how they ended up in such compromising positions.

She was standing there… but she didn’t move, making Harry wonder why she wasn’t moving towards him as she did in every other dream he had. He was getting closer…

Standing just a few feet a way he could see Hermione wasn’t alone. Someone was positioned roughly on the ground at her feet. He blinked his eyes and focused for a closer look. The body lay there, hidden under a midnight blue cloak. He glanced from Hermione to the unknown body then back to Hermione.

He saw the look in her eye then. It wasn’t lust or sexual in the least to Harry‘s dismay… in fact it had nothing to do with what Harry was used to in his dreams.

Hermione’s eyes were full of terror and she didn’t seem to be staring at him at all but past him.

Harry rushed to get to her, and the lifeless person lying on the ground but something stopped him. It felt like a hand was on his shoulder keeping him from saving Hermione from the unseen force binding her.

Harry turned to see what was holding on to him. His forehead tingling slightly at first then growing more intense into a white-hot sharpness that made him want to double over and vomit. His head finally whipped around and he took a step backward to face what was there. A figure in a hood stood still and reminded Harry of a Dementor looming to kiss him. He raised his wand to cast the Patronus charm but the pain in his scar over came him and he fell to his knees backwards.

Harry looked up from the ground at the hooded figure whose eyes began to glow red inside the darkness hidden by the hood. Harry screamed out to Hermione and he could hear her tears.

“I finally have you were I want you.”

The figure spoke in a voice Harry knew all too well. He had heard it the first time his first year, and again his second year in the Chamber of Secrets. He had heard it cackle when Cedric died…

But that wasn’t the extent of it; Harry had heard this voice in his visions before…

~ Voldemort…~ Harry’s mind screamed as he realized what was happening too late. His nightmares were back.

“What do you want?” Harry shouted taking a quick look back at Hermione; she still didn‘t seem to realize he was there.

“What I’ve always wanted… Potter… for you to die.” The voice was raspy and cold.

“You haven’t been able to kill me yet. What makes you so sure you can do it now? You can’t touch me at Hogwarts. Even a murderer like you knows that.” Harry’s voice was defiant and brave. It took everything he had to muster the strength to find his voice.

“You allow me too much insight into your feelings Potter. Your father had a weakness for mud bloods as well.”

Harry’s heart began to beat rapidly and lodged itself into his throat. Voldemort knew about Hermione. But how… he had kept his feelings to himself and kept her at a distance for some time now.

“Leave her alone… your fight is with me… not her.”

“Ah yes… but you leave me no choice… I can not permit you to…”

Voldemort looked over at Hermione and she struggled against her invisible binds. The person at her feet stirred groaning in pain.

“Permit me to what? Be happy? You needn’t worry yourself… how could I ever be happy… you murdered my parents.” Harry was yelling so hard his throat hurt and he feared he’d be hoarse when he woke.’’

“My goal has always been to kill you… and now I have an opportunity to repay you for the last seventeen years.”

As if on que, the person at Hermione’s feet began to stand, and the cloak fell from her shoulders. She stood next to Hermione, a little girl with the same exact expression.

Harry looked at them both. Seeing the little girl, his brow furrowed. The little girl and Hermione… they were almost twins. Except for the eyes. Harry was staring at his own eyes.

“What ever your game is Voldemort. I’m not playing. GET OUT OF MY HEAD!” He shouted and tried desperately to clear his thoughts. He was beginning to take this whole Occlumens quite serious right then. He growled in frustration when he heard his enemy speak.

“All I ask is that you choose… one of them.”

~ Choose? ~ Harry thought confused. ~ Who is that little girl… what is she doing here? ~

“Don’t be so quick to choose dear boy… you’d be surprised at what you would find if you look between the lines.”

“I told you… I’m not playing…”

“Tsk tsk… You really should look a bit more closely…”

“HARRY…” Hermione cried finally acknowledging his presence in the dream. Or so he thought. Her voice seemed searching as if desperate for someone she lost.

“Yes… the mud blood finally speaks. Aren’t you going to tell him? You really should tell him my dear.” Voldemort’s tone was mocking and Harry glanced again at Hermione.

Voldemort disappeared from in front of Harry and appeared between Hermione and the little girl who Harry feared was no older than six. Grabbing Hermione’s long hair and pulling her head back towards him forcing her to look at him.

“Stupid girl…”

“DON’T YOU FUCKING TOUCH HER!!!” Harry cried again lifting his wand in Voldemort’s direction.

“Would you prefer me hurt the child… after all we can’t have any future Potter’s around after you die…”

“ENOUGH!” A voice cried out coming from the little girl sounding much older than Harry would imagine. Her appearance had changed. She grew before his eyes.

There was a loud explosion and a flash of blinding light. He was no longer where he had been. His body feeling much the way it did when Snape was trying to teach him Occlumency. Slowly becoming aware of his surroundings, he felt the mattress beneath him and two hands holding his face. He thrashed around violently trying to free himself. He heard the voice again only closer. It was the same voice that had ended his nightmare.

“Harry… Harry… Open your eyes. You are safe… it wasn’t real.”

“Wha…?”

Harry opened his eyes to see Professor Warren still holding his face.

“Harry… I need to explain something to you.” Her tone was frantic and her eyes mirrored his in color and in a wild expression.

“I’ve got to go… I have to tell Dumbledore what I saw. He has to know he’s after Hermione and a little girl… She can‘t be more than six years old.” Harry cried out breathless still thrashing about trying to free himself of his teacher’s hold.

“You didn’t see the Dark Lord tonight…” Willow’s said firmly trying frenziedly to convince him to listen to her.

“He’s going to kill Hermione to get to me… I have to go.” Harry was fighting with everything he had to get free of her.

“Harry… you don’t understand… you didn’t see what you think you saw…”

“What do you mean?” Harry spat out wanting only to get to Dumbledore so that he could protect Hermione.

“That wasn’t your nightmare.”

“I was there…”

“You put yourself there… that’s’ how I knew…”

“Knew what?”

“You were in my memory.” Professor Warren confessed.

“What was Hermione doing in your memory? Besides… Voldemort spoke to me… as if I was there. He’s going to try and kill her.”

Willow’s face went white and she couldn’t hide the horrified look that danced into her eyes.

~This is bad… he got in too far before I could stop him… Why would my memory speak to him? ~ Willow heart thumped against her chest and she found panic thread through every one of her nerve endings.

Harry noticing her distracted look, he finally broke free of her hold. Jumping from his bed, he didn’t bother to dress running for the door.

“Please… Harry. Stop.” Willow Warren asked sincerely fighting to get her wits about her. Her voice rang with sorrow.

Harry placed a hand on the door closed his eyes and against his better judgment, he sighed turning to look at her.

“Why was Hermione in your memory.” He said coldly.

“If I tell you… Dumbledore will have my wand.”

“I’ll have your head if you don’t. Are you working with him? Voldemort?”

Willow was shocked at Harry’s attitude and accusations. She swallowed hard.

“If I tell you… it could change everything. I may not be able to return home.”

“Where is home?”

“I’ve told you before.”

“You never told me anything.” Harry cried.

“Haven’t I?” Willow’s words were taunting.

“I er…” Harry stopped talking starting to remember yet another dream.

“Dumbledore and the Order had no intentions of telling you until they knew if their plan would work, so I had to be careful. I used Occlumency to block your memory. I hadn’t expected you to turn up in my own dreams.”

Harry glared at Willow. First at her hair, pulled back loosely with a rubber band, brown curls framing her face. She was definitely sleeping before visiting Harry. She was wearing a simple sleeping gown that ended just above her knees. Her feet were bare and she remained with her knees bent sitting on Harry’s bed. He had avoided her eyes, which he knew were a color of green he recognized all too well. He didn’t want to dwell on that.

“I used Legilimency to get into your dreams? But how… I can barely use Occlumency to clear my own head.” Harry danced around the questions he really wanted to ask.

“Why don’t you ask me what you want to ask?”

“There is nothing you know that I want to.” Harry lied and gritted his teeth.

“Don’t you want to know if Hermione’s safe?”

‘You just said it was your memory.” Harry looked down at her on his bed confused. “Memory?”

“Yes… I was reliving the night my mother died. When I saw you… it woke me up.”

“Your mother? I didn’t see…” Harry’s eyes grew wide as his brain added the information together in his head.

“Hermione…” He whispered.

“Yes… Harry…did you figured it out yet? I‘ve told you before… You just can‘t remember.” Willow searched desperately for something to tell Harry without telling too much of the future she knew. Harry’s face looked bewildered trying to make a connection that he was all too afraid to make for more reasons than the obvious. “Hermione raised me.” She finally said and watched the tensed muscles in Harry’s forehead relax enough to make out the lightning bolt shape of his scar again.

Harry ran his hand over his face and through his messy hair. “She’s your sister then?” His question was hollow… he knew Hermione was an only child.

“Not exactly… we did share a bond though...”

Harry shuddered as he listened to her describe future events in the past tense as if they had already happened. He blinked realizing that for her, if she was telling any form of truth… they had. He drew in a single breath blowing it out he opened his mouth to speak. “If she’s not your sister then how? You…” Harry was thoroughly confused as he walked over to sit down next to Willow.

Willow remained quiet but the trauma of reliving such a vivid memory clearly drained her of her strength and he had spoken to Harry… As if it was a present day dream. She was terrified at what that meant and the fact that she would have to eventually tell Dumbledore of her mistake. She looked almost on the verge of tears.

Harry couldn’t help but feel his heart tug for what she had obviously been through. He had been there many times before… seeing someone die, and especially loosing a surrogate parent.

“You saw it did you?” He asked, before he realized he was doing so. “You saw Hermione die too.”

Willow sniffled loudly and nodded softly.

“When?” Harry asked unconsciously wrapping an arm around Willow‘s shoulders. He felt awkward doing so, but his feelings passed instantly when he sensed her relax. Some how instinctively he knew what to do.

Willow looked at the floor placing her head on Harry’s chest. She had to tell him something… trouble was what version of the truth should she go with. She took a deep breath as a single tear ran onto Harry’s bare chest.

“I was sent here by the future Order… to save you from what happens in my version on the future. I was selected for my abilities as well as my knowledge of Hogwarts… Dumbledore hopes that I can help you change your future… my past… he feels that maybe if I help you… it will make a difference when the time comes to fulfill the prophecy.”

“So I die in your world.” Harry said simply with out emotion… if he had a sickle for every time he was told he would die… He‘d be the richest wizard alive. However, when Hermione‘s life was also threatened, he didn’t treat that information as he did when it was only himself being threatened. He always took death omens towards his friends seriously. “And Hermione too.” He added gravely just the thought of her gone scared the hell out of him… She had been a part of his life for so long, he wouldn‘t know how to be a wizard… or even just Harry without her.

Again Willow nodded sadly.

“How do I change it?” Harry’s hand fell from Willow’s shoulder and rested on her bare thigh. He quickly turned an awkward shade of red and removed his hand straightaway. Willow became rigid not moving, not even to take in oxygen. Stock still, she took a very long time to answer.

“I’m… I’m not sure… I wasn’t born yet when you died.” Willow replied as Harry squeezed her into a semi hug.

“That would be tough huh? Trying to save someone you’ve never met… but have heard the story of their demise.” Harry sighed. “I must be just as famous in the future as I have been in the past.”

“Somewhat…” Willow answered vaguely feeling his arms around her and sensing comfort. She took in a breath, breathing in his scent and trying to tattoo in her brain for later remembering. “You can’t know the horror that is my present. I dream about it all the time.” A far off look played with her eyes and Harry found he couldn’t swallow.

“I’ll do what I can… to help you. Although I am not sure what it is you need me to do.” Harry said holding just a bit tighter. Willow returned the hug. “You should really stop crying.” Harry replied wondering if possibly he had some magical curse that made the opposite sex cry around him.

Willow sniffled. “I’ll have to inform them… that you know.” She whispered.

“I guess that’s fair. But I’m not sure what it is that I know.”

“You know enough to be dangerous. To the mission and yourself.”

“You needn’t worry tonight. It looks to me like all you need right now is a few hours of peaceful sleep.” Harry tried to let go of her… but Willow held on a bit longer.

“I’ll do my best to guide you… from the errors you made that are part of my past. There are things I won’t know about… and Dumbledore is only aware of certain things. He knows who I am and why I am here but he didn’t want any details.”

“When does it begin?”

“Be prepared near the end of the school year. For now… live like you would have anyway.”

“How am I supposed to just live like I don’t know something is going to happen to Hermione? I…”

Willow kissed his cheek. “You must not do anything different before it is time… it could jeopardize my… er… many innocent lives.” She grasped Harry’s hands.

Harry finally looked at her face. It was still very familiar looking and he wished he could place it. At times, he would get a feeling, that would lead him to answers about it but they would then seem all wrong when he looked at her like he was right then.

~What does she want me to do? She’s awful close… ~

He released his hand from her grip and placed it on her cheek. Her hand went to cover his.

~Whoa… this is weird. She acts like she wants me to hold her. What if she wants me to kiss her? I can’t do that… ~

Harry bit his lip.

“Professor Warren…” Harry whispered softly. She seemed to be lost in her own thoughts with her eyes closed and her hand still resting over Harry’s on her cheek.

Suddenly, Harry heard something shatter a few feet away from him forcing him to open his eyes.

Willow and Harry both turned their head towards the door and panic quickly rose from Harry’s stomach making his heartbeat extremely fast.

There, standing frozen her hands still positioned as if they were holding something was Hermione. Dressed in a pair of pajama shorts and a sleeveless shirt to match, her hair was pulled away from her face ending in layers of curls at her shoulder blades. At her bare feet was a broken plate with several chocolate chip cookies scattered about lying in a puddle of milk. Harry didn’t have time to analyze the look on Hermione’s face, or to say anything to explain what Professor Warren was doing in his room. Hermione turned quickly on her heel running out the door and down the hallway before Harry could comprehend what was happening.

“Hermione!” Harry cried after her jumping away from Willow on to his feet and heading towards the door. “FUCK! That had to look bad… You’re my teacher for gods sake…” Harry was irate.

Willow stood and walked over to Harry. When Harry finally calmed down enough to look at her, he saw that she too was worried. Although he couldn’t imagine why she’d look as scared as she did. The only thing he could think of that would make her look that upset was the fact that she was a professor, who was seen sitting on Harry’s bed, in her nightgown, with her hand on Harry’s bare chest. Yes, that did look quite bad once Harry thought about it.

“Harry… you need to go after her.” Willow said actually pushing Harry towards the open door and he stumbled a bit backwards before catching his balance by grabbing the doorframe.

“Wha… Yes… I do… but I don’t know where she would go.” Harry peaked out in to the hallway hoping he would see her trapped on the staircases because he had somehow willed them to change direction to keep her from running away from him.

Willow bent down over his trunk and instantly pulled out his father’s invisibility cloak and the Marauders map. She pushed them hard into Harry’s hands knocking him backwards staggering out into the hallway past the doorframe this time.

He looked confused. “How’d you know about these?” Harry asked bewildered still glancing around for Hermione.

“You have to find her… make her understand that there is nothing between us… that there could never be anything like that between us.” Her tone was desperate as if her very life depended on it.

Harry swallowed hard and looked down at Willow questionably. “Why would she care? Besides you being a teacher… Who I have in my bedroom is no concern of hers.” He tried to make himself believe that restraining himself from running off blindly searching for her.

“Go.” Willow urged him. “She needs to know. I need her to know…”

Harry wanted to go to Hermione. His pride however wouldn’t let him move a muscle.

“There’s no time for foolishness Harry. She needs you to tell her how you feel.”

“No.” Harry replied softly. “If I tell her… she will die.”

“Nonsense… if you don’t tell her… I… er… Oh Harry you really need to tell her.” Willow was exasperated.

“I think you should go.” He said out of character. “I know what I am doing.”

Willow sighed defeated for now. She stood up straight and started to walk past him. “No… no you don’t.” She said coldly, shaking her head as she spoke and proceeded past him towards the portrait hole. This time… she would let him remember everything he saw… Simply to make him realize just how wrong he really was.

To Be Continued…

Part 5: The Power She Knows Not -

6. Part 5: The Power She Knows Not

***Nursie Note*** Okie... this will be short and sweet. I have through chapters 8 to post... however, I don't want to post them all at once... simply because that would be overkill. I do have my other reasons... after this part... (note the ending) IT does become rather dark and graphic. I can hear ALL of you fellow Portkey NC-17 lovers out there cheering. Um... Part 6 should quell some of your taste for blood. With that said... Here you go!!!

Part 5: The Power She Knows Not-

Hermione found herself in her room, grateful for the fact that she was also the head girl and had her own room; she flung herself onto her bed. Crookshanks meowed loudly as if asking her what was wrong and began to rub his body against her face wiping hot tears away with his fur. Hermione sat up stroking the cat gingerly and wiping her cheeks with the back of her hand.

“Why would I think he needed someone to talk to? I mean bloody hell… he’s Harry fucking Potter… He doesn’t need me… He doesn’t care about me the way I do him. Why would he? He’s Harry Potter. He could have any girl here… any teacher for that matter.” She sniffled loudly grabbing a throw pillow sailing it across her room and nailing the lamp on the desk she did her homework on.

Crookshanks sprawled out in her lap and began to purr. “What should I do with what I saw tonight? I mean… if I tell… Harry would get expelled. And I don’t want that. I guess I just keep to myself huh.” She shrugged absently petting her cat. “I was a fool to think I’d have a shot. I’m a bookworm for Merlin’s sake. I’ll have to just move on.” She whispered to her cat.

“But I don’t want to Crookshanks. I don’t want anybody but Harry. I love him.”

The cat looked up at her and blinked his eyes. A gentle meow escaped him as she scratched his ears.

“I should probably get some sleep.” She muttered pulling the covers back on her four-poster and disturbing Crookshanks.

She settled in under the covers turning onto her side. Crookshanks curled up next to her as she sobbed quietly. Finally, after what seemed like ages, she drifted into slumber. At least in her dreams Harry loved her. And for now, she figured that would have to be enough.

“AND WITH A TEACHER NO LESS!” Harry heard someone screaming above him. Knowing exactly who it was, he feigned sleep hoping she would leave or at least tone down her voice. At that moment, all was quiet and he waited a few more fleeting minutes before venturing to peek through one eye.

His room came into a blurry focus and no sooner had he opened his left eye, did he feel something hit him hard in the chest.

“Ugh!” He groaned opening both eyes to see Hermione standing above him, his school uniform bunched up in her arms. He looked down at his chest, seeing his shoes had been what bounced off of it and down onto his mattress. He chanced a smile.

~She brilliant when she’s pissed…~

However, Hermione wiped it clear from his face throwing his shirt at him this time, the cuff smacking him along his cheek.

“Good morning to you too.” He managed out before Hermione threw the rest of his uniform in a heap on to his body and placed her hands on her hips wearing a look that made him rather confront Voldemort.

“Good Morning? Is that all you have to say for yourself? After last night… I’d expect you to be a bit more articulate. I mean if you can charm the pants off a professor…”

“Hermione…” Harry tried to get her attention… so that he could explain. Hermione was having none of it.

“And what about Ron… to say the least he fancies her.” She threw her hands up in the air. “Well… what do you have to say for yourself?”

“What would you have me say?” Harry cried. He was tired of her accusations. He just wanted her to listen and if it stopped her from nagging… then that would be even better.

Hermione’s face lost its color and she wore a surprised expression at Harry’s tone of voice. “Harry… if you’re found out… you’ll be expelled.” She replied obviously hurt.

Harry sighed. “I know. But there’s really nothing to find out. Nothing happened.” He paused for a moment. "What a second... how did you get in here anyhow? I can't get to your dorm." He argued.

“I’m supposed to believe that?" She cried. "Girls are more trustworthy than boys... OBVIOUSLY!"

Harry rolled his eyes. “Why do you care so much anyway? It has nothing to do with you.” Harry was upset now. He wasn’t aware of his leading questions. Right now they were more of a statement than anything else.

Hermione screwed her face up as if to retort hotly at his words but she found herself speechless. “Well… you… er… You had better get up and get dressed you’ll be late for class.”

“Oh yes… I’m looking forward to that quiz on Muggle hygiene and how it pertains to wizard kind.” Harry said sarcastically knowing that any and all tests were important to Hermione.

“It’s important to learn self maintenance. You would do good to learn how to keep your hair out of your eyes.”

“That’s genetic no magic can cure chronic bed-head… If my worst problem was how to comb my hair then I’d be alright then wouldn’t I?” Harry hadn’t moved from his bed. He was still in his boxers and was all of a sudden shy.

Hermione cracked a smile at that. “Your hair is frightful.” She managed to say.

“I’m glad I can still amuse you.” Harry bit his lip. “Do you mind?”

“Mind what?” Hermione said blankly.

“Leaving… I need to get dressed. Unless you want to watch.” Harry heard himself speaking but his mouth seemed to be saying things that it hadn’t registered with his brain.

~Did you just invite her to stay while you got dressed? ~

Hermione turned around so fast her balance was off and she stumbled forward her face, ears and neck had all somehow turned the color of Ron‘s hair. “I… um… wasn‘t done talking to you Harry...” She ran her sentence together, which thoroughly confused Harry.

“You’re still here.” He paused for affect then gathered his courage and pulled the covers off of his body. He turned to sit sideways, his feet planted on the floor.

Hermione glanced over her shoulder. “What are you doing? I haven’t left yet.”

“Getting dressed. You don‘t want me to be late for breakfast do you?” He fumbled for his shirt on the bed then slid an arm through the sleeve. "Thank you for getting my clothes by the way... Saves me the time of having to walk acrossed the room to fetch them." He smirked eyeing her awkwardness. For a know it all, she was unbelievably easy to fluster.

“Oh… OH…” She cried. “You know Harry… Professor Warren is a teacher. Whether something happened in here or not is irrelevant. She was in your bedroom Harry. After curfew hours…and in her nightgown half naked just like you were. It doesn’t matter what your intentions were, even if it was all-innocent, the fact that she would go to your bedroom dressed like she was is bad Harry. It looks rather suspicious. It looks bad. Even in the wizarding world having a half naked teacher in your room after hours is not a good thing.”

Harry smiled at her awkwardness. He finished buttoning his shirt and took a deep breath before standing.

He heard Hermione’s breath hitch in her throat and saw the last glimpse of the side of her face as she whipped it back around facing away from him.

“What’s the matter Hermione?” He stood behind her in his white school shirt and boxers trying desperately not to think about how bad he suddenly needed to use the restroom.

“Nothing.” She replied hastily. “I’ll just meet you down at breakfast. However Harry… this conversation is far from over.” She hurried from his room almost too easily and Harry knew that she had not unleashed her normal round of scathing remarks.

Harry found himself half dressed, staring at the door.

“Story of my life.” He shook his head and laughed at himself.

Harry made his way to the Great Hall for breakfast. He stood just outside nervous about seeing Hermione again. What if she had said something to Ron? Harry forced himself to walk inside before panic truly set in. Noticing Ron’s wave and Hermione’s evil eye, he concluded she had not yet confided in Ron.

“How did you sleep?” Ron asked as Harry took a seat on the opposite side of Ron that Hermione was sitting on. He really didn’t want to hear her nagging. True, Hermione was quit motherly at times but when she got rolling, even one of Mrs. Weasley’s howlers would be welcome.

“I um slept…”

“He was sleeping just fine when I saw him.” Hermione blurted out surprising Harry with her ability to lie. She was amazing when she came up with lies to get him out of trouble. First year she saved him and Ron from McGonagall and the whole mountain troll incident… and fifth year… she had lied to Umbridge to save Sirus… If he had only listened then… He shook his head slightly at the memory of his godfather.

“You saw him? As in you went to his room after hours? Why Miss Granger… Getting rather frisky aren‘t we?” Ron looked at Harry wiggling his eyebrows. Once seeing Harry’s expression he quickly lost his goofy look. “I take it you slept well.” Ron cleared his throat and kicked Harry under the table.

Hermione ate in silence the rest of the time, as Harry and Ron talked about how their next class had absolutely nothing to do with learning to do magic.

“It’s a nightmare… Madame Pomfrey is so... Clinical.”

Hermione arched an eyebrow. “Madame Pomfrey knows what she is talking about. You both would do well to listen once in a while… It would probably help you out with a few things.”

Ron just shook his head at Harry giving him a bored look and swallowed his food making it easier to make out his sentences.

Harry remained quiet the rest of the time, sneaking glimpses of Hermione to make sure she was keeping quiet. He did chance one look up at the staff table but it seemed the staff had all eaten. After, he went about eating the rest of his breakfast hurriedly.

Harry was thrilled three weeks later when the Quidditch season finally started, he had practice every night thanks to Ginny the new captain. Ginny Weasley Ron’s sister was now captain and playing chaser while Ron had taken over one of his famous twin brother’s spots as beater. He felt the changes suited the team, especially with Ron's keeper abilities... and Ginny was a natural.

Hermione had toned down her nagging at Harry for the Halloween incident however she never did quite let it go. Harry tried his damnedest to ignore her when she would occasionally glare at him knowingly but his conscience was making him feel guilty for letting her think it was anything but innocent.

The first house game was a brilliant effort between Gryffindor and Ravenclaw, with the end score after almost four hours of play being three hundred and thirty points to one- hundred ninety in Gryffindor’s favor.

It was near the end of the second week of December and the trio made their way to the first class of the day. Madame Pomfrey was the same in her classes as she was in the infirmary. No nonsense allowed and she would get on one subject and talk at length much to the dismay of the students. Her theory was that even though her students were all wizards and witches, that most of them were built the same as most Muggles and needed some of the same basic skills. She watched the students pour into their seats and she smiled accordingly. “Come now… hurry up… usher in.” She prodded them.

Once satisfied that they were all seated and somewhat quiet… She turned to address the class of young adult witches and wizards

“Now class… today… ahem… We are going to go over the female reproductive system. Any and all questions regarding the necessity of this subject will be held until after class.” She smiled graciously noticing the uncomfortable looks on some of the young wizards in her class. “Oh now… don’t look so embarrassed.” She commanded. “Everyone one here either has one part or the other. What did you expect? Boggarts and Patronus charms?” Harry swore she smiled at him as he shifted in his seat.

Ron made a face and nudged Harry in the shoulder. “I really don’t want to know why my mum chose to have seven children… or how or what parts she has to accomplish that… it’s disgusting.” Ron whispered turning green.

Harry held back a laugh finally relaxing in his chair wondering if he could pull off a sleeping charm where he could take a nice long nap and make it look like he was wide awake.

Hermione on the other hand simply got out her parchment and quill and began taking notes.

“I did not need to know that.” Ron exclaimed as Harry, Hermione and him made their way out of the castle towards Hagrid’s hut for their Care of Magical Creatures class. “She’s mad I tell you… We don’t have that sort of equipment and do not need to know everything. Talk about too much information. I’ll never be able to look at my mother or sister again.” Ron added sounding a bit overly dramatic.

“But you can look at me huh?” Hermione chided smiling at both boys discomfort.

“You’ll be alright. It wasn’t that bad.” Harry replied scratching his head and trying vigorously to ignore Hermione‘s remark.

“Only because you slept through the class.” Hermione quipped with a bit of a growl in her voice glaring at Harry as if inventing another Unforgivable curse. “Don’t think I don’t know a sleeping charm when I see one.”

Harry stopped in his tracks. He knew he was caught and he didn’t really care about that. He was mostly worried about the backlash he was going to receive from Hermione once she got him alone.

Harry was only too happy when he saw Hagrid, their professor and friend… However on closer observation, he could see Hagrid‘s face was ashen and upset.

“Hello there… Harry, Hermione… Ron.” Hagrid greeted them, nodding at each as he said their name. “I’ve got a small job fer ye… Harry, Hermione an’ Ron, the three of ye only. The rest of the class can go over their homework.” He turned expecting them to follow and walked a few strides away. Harry, Hermione and Ron watched him with much trepidation as he turned to look over his shoulder. “C’mon ye three, it’s this way.” He motioned towards the Forbidden Forest.

For as many times as they had ventured into the forest, they were still quite apprehensive to follow Hagrid. They never knew what he would show them, be it Gawp, his giant half brother or Aarogog… the monstrous spider. That always ran a chill down Ron’s spine at the thought and he had intentions of going the other direction.

Harry reached out and grabbed Ron’s robes causing him to follow with them although he knew Harry would drag him with them if need be, he never said he’d go easily. He thoroughly planned to be very vocal about today’s so called lesson.

“Do I look like spider food to you? I’m way too skinny… they’d have to eat all three of us to get a snack.” Ron bellowed as Harry gripped his robes.

Hermione grumbled irritated. “You big baby… Hagrid would never knowingly take us into danger… besides it’s the middle of the day.”

Harry decided on a different approach. One that was a lot less insulting. “If you can stand up to Voldemort at the Ministry of Magic and duel Death Eaters… You can face most of what you will find in here.” Harry gave his friend an encouraging pat on the back.

“Yah… but Death Eaters despite their name are not going to eat me.”

“I wouldn’t be so sure of that…” Hermione chirped up. “That Bellatrix rather looked like one those witches that bake children into pies as evil witches do in the story books.” They all seemed to laugh at Hermione’s reply. Although Ron did roll his eyes at the book reference but he laughed anyway. Harry felt his heart grow lighter at his laughter. He hadn’t been one for humor lately… especially with everything on his mind and he dared not tell anyone. Not even Dumbledore… who he still had a small trust issue with for not telling him about the prophecy until Harry himself had discovered something about it.

Hagrid stopped glancing around to make sure his directions were accurate. He spoke over his shoulder at Harry, Hermione and Ron hearing their laughter behind him.

“Quiet now… we’re almost there. Don‘t want ter scare her.”

“Hagrid… Can you tell us what we’re looking for?” Hermione asked. I mean… We could help you know.”

“This mornin’ I found one of the new unicorn foals around near the stream over there. I’m afraid she might ‘ave slipped on the rocks when she went ter take a look at her reflection. She din’t land too good either, her front legs been broke.

Hermione swallowed a small cry. She hadn’t known unicorns could be hurt like that. She had read that they are vain, loving to look at themselves in pools of water.

“Can’t we do something for her?” Hermione asked.

“That’s why we’re here Hermione… I need ye ter keep ‘er calm; while Harry, Ron and me patch up her leg. Unicorns heal fast if they’re tended to properly.”

They found the stream in question as Hagrid rushed forward towards where the foal lay. He knelt down looking over the beautiful creature that couldn’t be more than a few months old. Hagrid beckoned to Hermione seeing the unicorn’s eyes grow clouded and fearful.

Hermione positioned next to Hagrid placing her hands where he told her. “We should name her.” Hermione decided. “I can’t just keep using a generic pronoun reference for such a lovely beast.”

“I think that’s a brilliant idea Hermione.” Harry said looking up at Hagrid to see what he thought.

“I reckon she do need a name.” Hagrid winked at Hermione and nodded knowingly to Harry.

Ron smirked at the sight before him and wondered again how a place so beautiful during the day could be so frightful at night.

“What are you thinking of naming her.” Harry asked watching Hermione kneeling next to the injured beast. In his mind, he thought about how he had never seen anything quite so beautiful and the unicorn was striking as well.

“Amalthea. It has to be.” Hermione ran her hand through Amalthea’s soft mane.

Harry understood where she had gotten the name for the unicorn. It was a name of a unicorn in a muggle book he knew she had read. He had read it himself once and found it seemed like the perfect name.

“Then Amalthea it is.” Hagrid announced. “I think it’s a wonderful name.”

Ron smirked at Hagrid’s taste in names. “I guess it’s better than Norbert.”

All of them but Hagrid giggled slightly then controlled it fast so not to offend him. His dragon egg in first year was slightly different than a baby unicorn.

Hagrid gathered his supplies, including a sleeping draught for the unicorn so that he could set the leg. He would have Harry splint it with magic… Or so he thought…

Hermione let out a scream that brought Harry, Ron and Hagrid to attention. They rushed over to her only to see her holding her arms out in front of her with her palms bent upwards. A red and golden glow illuminated around her hands and arms.

“Hermione!” Harry cried ripping his robes as he slid into the rocks to be next to her. “What…”

The glow began to surround her as well as the unicorn and for the first time since they had spotted the beast it looked calm.

“Harry… what’s happening… I’m not doing anything… it just started happening…”

“We need to get somebody… Run and fetch one of the other professors Ron. . She’ll know what to do.”

Ron started off and Harry turned back to Hermione.

“Does it hurt?” He asked her concerned. He placed a hand on her wrist trying to move it. He felt warmth and a slight hum to her skin and his eyes shot up looking at her face.

Hagrid stood watching and called after Ron to hurry him up. Suddenly the unicorn moved, wiggling about as if trying to get up. Amalthea neighed and instantly shot up on her legs pushing Harry and Hermione backwards onto the forest floor.

It took a second for Harry to appreciate the position he had landed in and Hermione didn’t seem to mind. His body was flung on top of hers and was leaning against all the right areas to set his imagination into overdrive. He remained there with his chest smashed against hers, and his upper thigh between her legs. His pulse quickened, while a sudden stirring in his stomach was rushing to his groin and he immediately felt himself growing hard against her upper thigh… Perhaps he did linger a second too long because right about there he lost all train of thought.

Hermione couldn’t believe what was happening… Harry was on top of her and he wasn’t rushing to get up. She was confused at what had caused their descend to the ground but his mouth coming closer and his hips digging into her own was somehow pushing that out of her mind.

Hagrid was speechless as he saw the fold dash away. A huge smile crossed his burly features as he turned to look at Hermione.

He saw Harry on top of her laying in a rather compromising way, their eyes locked and their mouths almost appeared to be touching… though not quite.

“That a girl, Hermione…” Hagrid cried and Harry blinked his eyes bolting straight up from embarrassment.

Hermione propped herself up on her elbows as she watched Harry offer his hand to help her stand.

Hermione didn’t take it, her emotions were catching up to her at both, healing the unicorn and obviously almost kissing Harry in front of Hagrid. She stood up even faster than Harry did, pushed past him sprinting by Hagrid as well.

Harry looked dumbstruck up at Hagrid as he started to go after her. Hagrid placed an arm out on to his shoulder stopping him in his tracks.

“But Hermione…” Harry started to say.

“Let her be Harry… You din’t see what I just saw.”

“I did too… I saw her heal the unicorn… I… I… didn’t know she…” But there was a voice in the back of Harry’s brain that was telling him he knew more than he let himself think.

“As I said… you din’t see what I saw.” He scanned the area for the unicorn once more then nudged Harry to start back to the castle grounds.

“What did just happen here?” Harry asked as they made their way towards the forest edge.

“I can’t say for sure… but I do have my thoughts on it.”

“And?” Harry prodded.

“Hermione’s a healer Harry… and I reckon a thumpin’ good one. What she did for Amalthea back there is unheard of. But that’s just my thoughts… She’ll have to discuss it with Professor Dumbledore to get the right information… He would know more about that sorta thing than I would.

They cleared the forest and walked towards Hagrid’s hut where the rest of the class was held.

“You’ve done enough today Harry… best go find Ron and see what you two can do fer Hermione.” Hagrid said.

Harry smiled at Hagrid then took off as fast as he could for the castle.

******

“What was that?” Harry cried almost glad he had some sort of leverage against Hermione.

“I don’t know” Hermione yelled back. “Don’t scream at me. I don’t need that… especially not from you.”

Harry took a deep breath. Whatever it was, he could tell Hermione hadn’t actually meant to do whatever it was she did. She was almost crying. She looked almost petrified… and he had seen her petrified… literally. He hadn’t meant to yell at her. He just wanted to grasp what was going on. This year was really turning out to be nerve racking.

Hermione had disappeared after she left Hagrid’s class. Harry finally found her in the library some hours later after she had missed supper. Ron and him were extremely worried about her and they separated to look for her.

Ron had explained to Harry that he had spoken to Professor McGonagall… She had asked him to tell no one and to pass her words on to Harry and eventually Hermione when she would listen. She told Ron that she would discuss matters with Professor Dumbledore immediately and when Hermione was ready she was to seek him out. Professor McGonagall then wished Ron good night and went back to planning her assignments for the advanced Transfiguration class.

Harry saw her in a far corner, sitting cross-legged on the floor. Books scattered around her. Her nose was buried and Harry had to look twice to make sure that it he was seeing Hermione. Once he knew it was her, he decided to hang back a moment and look at her. Ever since Hagrid’s class and feeling her body pressed against him, he couldn’t stop thinking about her. He took a deep breath, then walked over next to her. He didn’t intend on yelling at her when he was searching for her. His words came out suddenly and he berated himself for not thinking when he spoke yet again.

“I… I don’t know what’s happening to me.” Harry saw her eyes then, noticing the tears, he quickly knelt down beside her. He wrapped his arms around her and hugged her. Feeling how afraid she was he held her close. She leaned into his shoulder for a second before pushing him away.

“Are you ok?” Harry asked feeling her push against him.

“What do you want Harry.”

“To make sure you’re ok. Maybe we should go see Dumbledore now… He could be helpful. Or maybe any other professor… I think you need to talk to someone about this.” Harry said ignoring McGonagall’s words about going to Dumbledore but at this point, he cared more about Hermione’s well being.

“Like Professor Warren helped you?”

“Hermione… you’re not going on about that again are you? I’ve told you over and over nothing happened.”

“Then tell me what did happen. I saw her… Harry. I saw her in your room… after hours and half naked.”

“I promise it wasn’t what you think it was.” Harry pleaded. She arched an eyebrow then slowly closed her eyes shaking her head.

“What is someone supposed to think?”

“The dreams are back.” He finally said as fast as he could all as one word.

“Come again?” Hermione’s face went slack and her expression was why Harry hadn’t wanted to say anything.

“Professor Warren was er… has been in those dreams.” He modified it a bit, hoping she would somehow lighten up on the half naked teacher in his room after an hour argument.

“What exactly is she doing in these so called nightmares?” Hermione hissed.

~Oh no… she’s gone the opposite way with it… ~

Harry started to panic. He felt himself growing angry with her again and fought the urge to blow up. Instead he closed his eyes tightly and tried to calm down.

“Don’t think I enjoyed them Hermione… Voldemort is always there.” He said through clenched teeth.

He heard her gasp knew a hand had gone to her mouth dropping the book she had her nose stuck in onto the floor. He had heard the thump of it connecting with the floorboards.

“Have you been having them long.” Her voice was small and weak. Her expression darkened, almost as if she was drained and had no energy. She was evidently afraid to ask.

“They started around my birthday really I suppose… in July … Before I went to Ron’s.”

“That’s why you’ve been quiet… So you aren’t gay.” Hermione interrupted.

Harry bit his lip at the remark. He glared at her as evilly as he possibly could. “You’ve been talking to Ron… haven’t you?”

“No… Padma and Lavendar were talking about it last year.” Hermione shrugged and held on to him to stand up. He helped her stand then stood himself.

“Gossip… I suppose I can see where they’re coming from. But don’t they know I have enough on my mind then to sit around snogging a bunch of girls I don’t even like?”

“There’s got to be one girl you like Harry. You can’t just be unfazed by girls… Haven’t you paid any attention in Muggle Health…”

He heard her rattle on and on but he was busy watching her mouth. “I wasn’t talking about that nonsense.”

“Nonsense… I can’t believe it. I could see The Daily Prophet headline now… Boy Who Lives Dies of Hideous STD.”

“Mental.” Harry replied rolling his eyes and started to walk out of the library.

“Hey… wait up…” She called after him. “I was only joking. I’m more worried about Ron than I would be about you.”

“I wouldn’t worry about me Hermione… At least the way it looks right now. Especially if these dreams are what Professor Warren says they are… then I’m pretty much going to die a virgin.” He hissed and doubled his efforts to get away from her.

Hermione stifled a laugh. She had caught the tension in his voice. It wasn’t that she found it particularly funny… she actually found it sweet. However a part of her also found it sad.

“Harry… Wait… I’m… I’m sorry.”

Harry suddenly stopped halfway down the hall.

“Alright then… let’s hear it.”

“I’m sorry I said that.”

“And…”

“I’m sorry I told you that Padma said you didn’t like girls. Only Harry… I never said that… I…”

“You what? Defended me?” Harry hadn’t turned to face her, he felt himself crack a smile.

“I threatened to hex them all if I sensed them even having thoughts like that about you again.”

“And why would it matter so much to you? Why would you think it was such a bad thing? You and I both live in the Muggle world. It’s quite common… It’s not really a bad thing. If they are happy.”

“I know Harry… but this is Hogwarts… some are very primitive minded about Muggles. It’s not exactly an open subject.”

“What I want to know is how we went from talking about your um… what should we call it. I don’t think it was an accident… Well anyway… How we went from that to my nightmares… to this. My sexuality. They are all good topics of conversation but could we please stick to one. It’s giving me a wizard migraine.” Harry started to laugh rubbing his temples with his palms.

Hermione had caught up with him and gave him a good thump on the shoulder.

“You silly idiot… Which would you prefer to talk about?” She gave him her curious smile and he found it hard not to answer the latter of the available topics.

“I think I would prefer to talk about you. What happened down at Hagrid’s was not something you should take lightly. Your hands…” Harry took her hands and turned them over examining them. “You should have someone take a look…”

“Hello. I do hope I’m interrupting something.” Harry dropped Hermione’s hands turning to see who was behind them. Professor Warren chanced a nervous smile at them causing Hermione to glare at her hatefully. She cleared her throat and picked up Hermione‘s hands. Turning them over and back again, she examined them. “What about Hermione’s hands?” She asked, sounding like she really didn’t need to be told.

“Something happened in Hagrid’s class today. Hermione did something to one of the creatures we were caring for.” The glint in the very young professor’s eye gave Harry the strong suspicion that she knew exactly what had happened. After all, she had told him that she was very well acquainted with Hermione in the future… why wouldn’t she know what had just occurred that day.

Hermione snatched her away from the teacher. “I wouldn’t want to come between the two of you.” She harshly said before realizing she was talking back to a teacher.

“Hermione… you would do well to hold your judgment of me… at least until you get to know me.” Her voice seemed to tremble but she recovered quickly. “Now… Let’s have it… What exactly happened today?”

*******

It was almost as if Professor Warren was delighted to hear the tale of what had happened during their Care of Magical Creatures class. She had ushered them into an empty classroom close by and listened intently as Harry relived the class minus the information of him falling on top of her… with little to no help from Hermione, who sat with her arms crossed acting annoyed to be there. It seemed like ages before she finally spoke but when she did her words were chosen carefully.

“Hermione… I know you do not like me. You haven’t kept that a secret very well. I do hope that once you leave this room that I will at least have gotten you to think about your feelings towards me. Your only worry is Harry… I know this all too well. However, it is not what you think. I have some things to confess to you, Hermione… I have already told Harry why I am here, perhaps it’s time you know as well.”

“I don’t understand.” Hermione replied.

“You won’t when I am done either… but maybe you won’t be as confused.” Willow smiled hopefully watching as Hermione glanced over at Harry and he nodded his thoughts on her reluctance. With that, Willow began to retell Hermione everything she had already told Harry.

When she was done, she pulled a long chain from her neck and revealed a very old time turner. “I think you will find this familiar.” Willow said taking it off and holding it in her hand as the small hourglass slid from her palm to hang on the gold chain entwined in her fingers.

Hermione stood and walked over to it, touching it without a word. She examined it closely curiously.

“So… I’m not one of those St. Mungo’s nutters am I? I don’t become one of them…” Hermione asked timidly.

“No Hermione. You are a genuine Healer. You don’t have to learn how to do anything… you just know. Just as you are a witch, with Muggle parents… We are rare… and I am sure you have questions.”

“Did you just say we?” Hermione questioned.

Willow nodded her head. “Yes… I could help if you like… learning how to do it and such.”

Hermione exhaled slowly. “I think I would like that.”

Willow expression was one Harry hadn’t ever seen. He was a bit afraid she might start crying and if that happened, he would want to be anywhere but where he was. He quickly shook off the selfish thought and smiled.

The room went quiet for a fair amount of time as Hermione and Willow looked at each other after finding a common ground. The silence was broken instantly when Colin Crevey burst into the classroom screaming for anyone who would listen.

“Pro… Professor… Professor Warren…” He managed to say a word between panting breaths. “You’ve got to come quick… something’s happened… We need you down the corridor in the… third floor girls lavatory.”

Willow arched an eyebrow flashing Harry and Hermione a quizzical look. All three rushed out the door following Colin towards the girls’ bathroom.

Willow for the first time since she arrived had no clue what was happening. She knew what was going to happen with Voldemort and pretty much what was going to happen to Harry… however, other things going on at Hogwarts during that timeframe… Willow knew nothing about. All she knew for sure was that it wasn’t Voldemort… or at least she hoped it wasn’t.

They rounded the corner and Colin stopped at the door. A crowd had gathered, girls just inside the door and the boys all standing outside.

“What’s going on in there?” Willow demanded pushing aside several Hufflepuffs to get into the bathroom. Hermione and Harry followed her in only to have Moaning Myrtle appear in front of the three of them in a flash.

“You don’t want to see it… it isn’t pretty.” The ghost floated several inches off the floor and winked at Harry.

“What isn’t pretty?” Willow remarked walking right through her instantly seeing the limp body of a student several feet away from the circle of sinks. She rushed over to the student turning her over and finding it to be Ginny Weasley.

Hermione and Harry stopped once they saw the blood. The look on Willow’s face was almost as frightening.

“FUCK!” She screamed. “WHY didn’t you tell me about this.” For a brief second, Harry actually thought she was screaming at Hermione.

To Be Continued…

Part 6: Aftermath-

7. Part 6:Aftermath

***Nursie Note*** I know I promised to keep these short however this one does have merit... First of all, I would like to say thank you to my beta SuperRuss21 for picking up where my other beta and a really great friend of mine for almost 20 years left off... (She really neglected her beta duties but I couldn't blame her with two kids... and a life...) *lol* Nursie doesn't have one since she took a hiatus from her surgery job due to illness. AND NO it's not mental... although I never said I wasn't twisted... to answer one reviewer. =P

Ok, that said... heed the NC-17 warning with this one... I got a bit carried away. Hell, after my former ventures into Smallville and Voltron fanfiction... this may be tame. *lol* THIS HOWEVER will be the last bit until the weekend... (unless you ask really nicely... although, the chapters will be coming more slowly after we hit part 8, unless I have 9 & 10 done by then. I admit, I haven't started on part 11 or futher. They are outlined with notes and such. I do know how the story ends. AND all you Harry/Hermione people out there should too. =P If this is too graphic, let me know and I'll try to tone it down some. But I can't promise anything...

~Nursie

Part 6: Aftermath-

Ron’s eyes were swollen. Madame Pomfrey was in a corner explaining what had happened to Ginny to their parents. Harry heard a shriek come from Molly Weasley as Arthur Weasley held her up and tried to question Tonks at the same time about Ginny’s condition and whether or not his only daughter’s assailant had been caught. Harry remained quiet. He didn’t know what to say to Ron. He had seen the aftermath… Ginny lying helpless on the floor as he scooped her up, blood running everywhere, down her bare legs… her arms and face, her clothing in tatters. Throwing his robe over her half exposed chest as he flashed a look at a horrified Hermione, he briefly recalled shifting Ginny’s weight in his arms running the best he could towards Madame Pomfrey and the hospital wing. Hermione on his heels, he remembered vaguely as Professor Warren addressed the crowd yelling obscenities at them unlike any teacher he had ever heard. He recognized Snape’s cold voice relieving her of refereeing the curious onlookers but not before Willow had practically blamed everyone of them for Ginny’s harm, yelling at them… telling them how ashamed she was to teach such atrocities and how they probably all watched as Ginny was ravished and beaten. It ended up taking Professor McGonagall and Tonks to finally pull her away physically before she threw off her robe and slammed it onto the floor as hard as she could, walking briskly away from the situation.

Harry knew she would have to answer to Dumbledore and try explain herself. His worries were not with Willow however… he was scared to death about Ron and Ginny. He stole a look over towards were he knew Ginny was lying then found a speck of something on the ground and forced himself to stare absently at it. The Weasley’s voices muted out of Harry’s brain as he aimlessly thought of Ginny and how to talk to Ron.

“I’ll kill whoever did this.” Harry heard Ron’s hoarse weakened tone and looked up with his head still tilted towards the ground. “It’s not enough that her first year here she has to deal with that Riddle fuck head, now… Now I can’t even say what has happened to her Harry. Someone has hurt my sister, my only sister. Inside and out. I’m supposed to protect her Harry. I’m her big brother.”

Harry straightened his head up and forced himself to finally look Ron in the face. Seeing it pinkish and tear stained, he found himself at a loss for words. What was he supposed to say? He would gladly restrain the madman responsible while Ron beat him senseless.

Should he say that? Looking at Ron he knew he had to say something. He glanced down at his arms noticing some of Ginny’s dried blood. What had made her bleed like that? He hadn’t seen any open wounds… Maybe they were covered by what little clothes she had draping her. Harry felt tears well up in his own eyes and he reached out for Ron’s hand.

“I’ll hold his arms behind his back… You just make sure you hit hard and don‘t miss.” With that, Ron gave Harry a weak smile and Harry squeezed his hand.

“I CAN’T DO THIS ANYMORE DUMBLEDORE!” Willow screeched pacing violently around the headmaster’s office. “Why didn’t you tell me this was going to happen to Ginny?”

“I can not take credit for my future self my dear Willow.” Dumbledore said softly. “I dare say… I have made a few mistakes here and there.”

“Mistakes… You call them mistakes?”

“Well yes Willow… I am human after all… although there are rumors that would contradict that. A few of them I even started myself.” His eyes twinkled.

Willow glared at Professor Dumbledore, took a deep breath and opened her mouth to speak. “What am I doing here… I feel like I’m screwing up everything. You shouldn’t have sent me here. I don’t know how I am supposed to help. Or what I‘m even doing… I‘m no teacher.”

“You knew this assignment would be difficult Miss Potter. However, you are the only person suitable for this particular job. You have both the talents of your father and mother… and extensive knowledge of Hogwarts. If I am not mistaken, I would be right in concluding you have brought your father’s map and cloak…“ Dumbledore paused breathing deeply, he closed his eyes paused for affect then spoke again. “You had to come for the greater good.”

Willow briefly thought of her possesions and how the map was no longer one of them. She couldn't remember the last time she had seen it... and she knew better than to think it just got lost somewhere in time. Her insides started to knot as her mind wandered to where she came from. She heard Dumbledore clear his throat and snapped back to were she was.

"Ahem... is there something you're not telling me dear?" The headmaster inquired.

Willow shrugged it off and decided to attact from a different angle. “The greater good? Look Professor… My parents are both dead in the future. I’ve been hiding from Deatheaters my whole life and among other things... and now… Looking at my parents I can’t imagine how I was ever born. If my father died before I was born and this happens before his Hogwarts graduation… then how can I be? They don’t have time to marry let alone think about me.”

“Um Willow dear… it’s not exactly rocket science if you think about it.”

Willow flashed Dumbledore a haughty look and stopped pacing circles around his office. She stopped next to Fawkes and brushed a hand on his tail feathers. The Phoenix hummed softly and cocked it’s head at her. The other hand went to her wand… her father’s wand… the one her mother had made sure to keep safe… the one the man in front of her had handed her along with her mother’s time turner.

“Honestly Professor.” Her words had softened. “I don’t think I will come to be. If that happens… then within a few months, I’ll just disappear as if I never existed.”

~How do you know that isn't better than all of this? What if he finds out you came?~ Willow blinked hard to shake off her thoughts.

“Ah yes… Miss Potter… but you must have faith. Your parents are teenagers now. And they love each other very much. They remind me quite a bit of your grandparents, James and Lily.”

“Did you ever wonder what it would be like for me? I never met my father… Knowing what I know and being in the same space as him now… I can’t explain it. I wonder if he can feel what I am to him.”

“I know you went to him over the summer Willow. You can’t hide much from me.”

“Oh really… was I not sent here to try and teach my father Occlumency?"

“And doing a wonderful job I think.” Dumbledore arched his brow.

“Do you know that he got into my memories? He saw the night my mother died.” As skilled as she was in Legimens and Occlumens… She was no match for the great wizard before her. She conceded, telling him what had happened although not everything... she still hadn't let herself think about how Voldemort had spoken to Harry... a memory doesn't do that. She shuddered.

“What have you told him?” Professor Dumbledore sat down in his chair and folded his hands on his desk curiously; looking at Willow through his half moon glasses he smiled much the same as he did with Harry.

“I had to tell him about the memory. He thought he was dreaming… he thought he was having the nightmares again. That Voldemort was after Hermione.”

“And you explained that it wasn’t possible for your memory to be one of those dreams.”

“As best I could. You told me not to tell him about his death but he saw Voldemort about to kill my mother. I didn’t tell him the truth about that. I fudged it a bit. I told him Hermione took care of me after my parents died.” Willow left out that she had told Harry that Hermione would also die.

“They cannot know about you… the exact truth of where you come from. That would jeopardize you being here. After all who needs that kind of pressure to perform?” Dumbledore’s words were playful and Willow rolled her eyes in response.

“But as of now, they dance around each other… He will never admit he loves her. He feels that it‘s too risky.”

“You should let that aspect run its own course. Simply look at it this way. You are here are you not.” Dumbledore’s eyes twinkled.

“What about Ginny then… will she be alright?”

“I cannot tell you what I do not know. You see… the parchment you carried with you when you arrived did not tell of what happened to Ginny. It only explained who you were and what I needed to know to believe that I would send you back here as I did.”

“She was beaten… among other things and left to die. Who in this school is cruel enough to do such a thing to a student… especially Ginny Weasley.”

“Ginny has been through a lot these past few years. She’s a strong young lady. She will overcome what has happened.”

“Overcome? I don’t know why you think that women overcome being left for dead.”

“There is a sick person here at Hogwarts. We must work together at finding the culprit. I do hope that you don’t mind helping out with this as well as looking after Harry and Hermione.”

“I would do anything for the Weasley’s. You know that.” Willow snapped. Her thoughts going to Molly Weasley as her heart swelled with love for the woman that cared for her in her mother’s place.

Dumbledore smiled. “Well then… Has Hermione shown any signs of her healing ability yet?”

“That’s what we were doing when Mr. Crevey came in. Hagrid saw her heal a unicorn today.”

“Ah Yes… very good. Everything is right on track then. You should worry about the present for now. We will deal with the prophecy when the time comes.”

“That’s what I am afraid of.” Willow whispered.

“My child… you have your parent’s bravery, intellect and courage … a true Gryffindor. You will be victorious in your task.”

“Then why weren’t my parents.” Willow stood, turned away from Dumbledore and left the headmaster’s office.

Professor Dumbledore stared after her pondering her statement.

“I can repair the bruises and broken bones once she wakes up.” Harry heard Madame Pomfrey speaking to Molly Weasley as she held her daughter’s hand. “After we speak with her and she can describe what happened I can do more for her as I know more details.” Madame Pomfrey looked at a loss for words.

“Oh… my darling Ginny…“ Mrs. Weasley said faintly. “She’s so young to have to deal with something like this. She won’t become pregnant or anything of that sort… will she?” Mrs. Weasley stumbled around her words.

“I have already cast a charm to prevent any unwanted occurrences.” The nurse said placing a hand on Molly’s shoulder. She squeezed it compassionately, then checked Ginny’s vital signs once more.

At that moment, Ron stood and walked over to his sister’s side. “Where is dad?”

“You’re father had business to attend to.” His mother said shaking her head. Upon seeing the look in Ron’s eyes she quickly added in a low whisper. “He had to go Ron… Remus sent for him.”

Harry heard Lupin’s name and joined them. Madame Pomfrey left them alone mentioning something about needing Professor Snape’s help with an ingredient for one of Ginny’s potions.

“The Order thinks someone has infiltrated Hogwarts. They think they attacked Ginny on purpose.” Mrs. Weasley whispered.

“Was that why Tonks was here earlier?” Harry asked.

“I don’t know. You children need to watch yourselves. I couldn’t handle having any of you here as well.” Mrs. Weasley dried her eyes with her sleeve. “Now… off to bed with you. It’s past ten… and… oh bloody hell. Its just really late children. I’d like some time alone with Ginny.”

“Alright then mum. I understand.” Ron leaned down gently and kissed his mother’s cheek. She let go of Ginny’s hand and placed her arms around him hugging him tight. A second later she reached out an arm and pulled Harry into the hug as well.

“Thank you…” Ron said softly ducking his head and entering through the portrait hole to the Gryffindor common room.

Harry was startled for a second as he followed Ron. “What on earth for?” Harry questioned.

“For what you did for Ginny.”

Harry placed a hand on Ron’s shoulder. “I didn’t do anything that a decent mate wouldn’t do.” Harry replied. “She’s like my own sister.”

Harry looked past Ron after that seeing Hermione for the first time in hours. She looked lost sitting there in an overstuffed chair staring into the fire.

“Where’ve you been?” Ron asked taking a seat next to her. Hermione shuddered when she felt his hand touch her arm gently. Noticing her jump, Ron looked up at Harry confused and despite his current situation more than a little concerned.

“Are you ok?” Harry asked her stooping down in front of her blocking her gaze into the fireplace.

Hermione blinked and tears spilled from her eyes. “She is my friend… Harry… I can’t imagine what she went through.”

“Ginny’s going to be alright Hermione. You’ve had an awfully rough day. You should really try to lay down.”

“No thank you. I wouldn’t be able to sleep.” Hermione shook her head. “Could you sit here… with me? Both of you?” Hermione looked up at Harry and Ron hopefully.

Harry glanced up at Ron, who stared at both of them. “I’m really quite tired.” He said gloomily. “Harry will stay with you. I think I need to sort some things out alone.” Ron started to walk towards the boy’s dormitories.

Harry caught Hermione’s eye. “I’ll be right back… I’m not going anywhere.” He lightly touched her hand as he straightened up and went over to Ron at the foot of the staircase.

“It’s you she needs Mate. Not me. I’m not the one to hold her and say all that lovey dovey stuff she needs to hear right now. She’s scared Harry… She needs to feel safe and last time I checked… You were the hero of this story.” Ron gave Harry an encouraging smile. “Go on then.” He urged him pushing Harry’s shoulder lightly causing Harry to stumble down one step.

Harry smiled as he watched Ron disappear into the hallway leading to the dorm rooms. “Thanks Ron.” He whispered somehow knowing Ron had heard him.

He was back at Hermione’s side in a flash. He sat down next to her and she looked over at him feeling the cushion dent next to her as his weight distributed throughout the couch.

“You didn’t have to stay you know. If Ron needs you more…”

“Shh…” He put a hand over her mouth. “He’s had a dreadful day too. I think he needs to be alone to sort himself out.”

Hermione nodded agreeing with him.

“Do you want to talk about it?” Harry asked trying desperately to ignore how close she was and how romantic the fire lit up the room.

“Did you see her eyes Harry? I’ll never forget her eyes.” She shivered.

Harry looked around for a blanket. “Are you cold?”

“A little.” Hermione shrugged. “But I’m fine really at least physically. Which is more than we can say for poor Ginny.”

Harry boldly wrapped an arm around her. Feeling her relax after a few moments he pulled her closer so that her head rested on his shoulder. “I saw her eyes.” He stated simply.

“She’ll never be the same. You know that right.”

“What I don’t know is where all that blood came from. Did you see any open wounds?”

Hermione shifted awkwardly and Harry felt her breath stick in her chest.

“You know why she was bleeding so badly don’t you. I really don’t want to know do I?”

“Harry… just stay here with me… When I think about it…”

“When I think about it… all I can think about is what if it had been you.” Harry heard himself say.

“I’ve been in here thinking the same thing since I left the hospital wing...” Hermione squeaked. “I wish it would have been me instead of Ginny.”

“Don’t say that… I would have died if it had been you.” Harry replied.

“Harry, Ginny is so fragile and small. Her body couldn’t have been able to handle what was happening to her.”

“You don’t know what I went through at the ministry two years ago when Neville and I thought you were dead. I had just lost Sirus… and losing you would have killed me…”

“You don’t understand Harry… Ginny is a brilliant witch… she’s just so little… Magic she could handle… She would have had a fighting chance in a duel.”

“I guess I wouldn’t understand… I just know she went through something terrifying.”

“You do not know the half of it Harry.”

“Why don’t you help me understand then? I want to help Ginny as best I can.”

“What do you want me to tell you?” Hermione asked as she rested her cheek on Harry’s shoulder again.

“I know Ginny’s been hurt… I saw the bruises… I’m just not used to seeing that much blood.” Harry shuddered. He had seen many horrifying things… but the vacant expression in Ginny’s eyes and all the blood… That made his bones rattle with the mere memory.

“She was raped you know Harry…”

“Someone forced her to…” Harry’s words stuck in his throat. He knew this… but he hadn’t let it sink in. He had to be strong for Ron… not allowing himself to think about it until now. But now, just talking to Hermione, the magnitude of the attack began to stir up some well hidden emotions.

“Someone forced himself on her. Rather violently it appears. That’s where all the blood came from.”

Harry looked down at his arm again, remembering the dried blood he had washed off hours ago. “You mean… I had her…” Harry couldn’t say the words. He knew what happened when girls had sex for the first time. He wasn’t dim by any means. He had even listened and learned a fair bit during Muggle Health. However, none of his knowledge would allow the inner workings of his brain to send the impulse of speech to his vocal cords. At that moment, Harry felt like the biggest prude in all of Europe.

“Ginny was a virgin. You had her innocence on your hands. That’s why I couldn’t stay in the hospital wing. I saw the blood and I just knew what had happened. Who ever it was, must have been very animalistic. She was torn apart.”

Harry gulped realizing how close his hand was to her chest just hanging there draped over her shoulder his finger twirling small circles just above the swell of her left breast. He suddenly became rigid and ceased all movement, including breathing. It might have been comforting to Hermione, and she probably hadn’t minded, he reasoned, but panic shot through his entire body like a bolt of lightening from head to toe. He hadn’t even bothered to ask if he could place his arm around her.

Hermione noticed Harry change in body language. Biting her lip to change the thought she was about to address, she pushed back a bit from Harry’s chest to look him in the eye.

“Are you alright?” She asked noting the green color quickly tinting Harry’s features.

“Are you?” He choked trying not to make her uncomfortable. His only thought was that he was a member of the opposite sex and that Hermione was a girl… he prayed she wouldn’t associate him with someone that would do such a horrid thing.

“I am always fine when you’re near me Harry.” Hermione replaced her head and rested her hand on Harry’s thigh. Her fingers moving softly across the fabric of his Quidditch pants. She had forgotten he was supposed to have practice that evening and evidently so had he.

Happy with her answer, feeling satisfied that she would have told him if he were being too forward, he relaxed leaning back onto the overstuffed cushions adjusting his position in order to stretch out his legs.

“What do you mean by tear? Did he cut her open?“ Once again, Harry not being able to get over the self embarrassment of sounding like an ass a second ago now tripled that feeling. He felt utterly lost and rather undereducated for a human male of seventeen.

“You should pay more attention in Muggle Health Harry…you would have figured it out for yourself if you had.” Hermione sighed as she breathed out. “Men can be such babies…” She said noticing Harry turning slightly green around the gills. “Think about it… “ She gave him a look and his eyes grew wide with realization.

“You mean… er down… between her legs?“ Harry stumbled through his sentence. “I hadn’t realized girls tear like that. Does that always happen?” Harry paused the motion of his finger his face turning the color of his robes.

“You ask me like I know such things Harry. I just listen in class. I don’t have any first hand knowledge.” She sighed. “Books… cleverness remember.“ She smiled and breathed in the smell of his soap and looked at his chest where her head rested. She observed that the drawstring on his crimson robe was loose and she began to twirl it with a finger.

“I didn’t mean to imply anything. I was just wondering is all.”

“It’s true Ginny’s had more than a few boyfriends but she hadn‘t ever had sex….” Hermione gasped at her next thought and looked up at Harry’s face. “You don’t suppose one of them did this to her… for wanting to wait.”

“Hermione… I can tell you this much, what happened to Ginny was not about sex. I personally wouldn’t want to…er… you know… if it were like that. She was left for dead. I think that was more of the objective. The person responsible did what he did to make a point. To scare us… to show us what he’s capable of.”

Hermione seemed content with Harry’s answer. She scooted even closer to Harry, wrapping herself in his arms. Harry felt if she were any closer she’d be in his lap and he smiled into her hair as he rested his cheek on the top of her head closing his eyes.

They rested like that for some time, Harry rubbing Hermione’s shoulder with the palm of his hand and just staring into space thinking of how wonderful it felt to have her there in his arms and safe. The only movement occurred when Harry kicked off his boots and placed his feet up on the coffee table while Hermione drew her legs up and over him once he was comfortable.

“Harry…”

“Hmmm?” He responded.

“This is nice isn’t it? Being in here alone and not having to talk.”

Harry took in the smell of her hair. “Then why are you talking?” He teased.

“Silly git.” She giggled, the arm across Harry’s waist slid dangerously into his lap and she began to rub his stomach.

Harry tensed for a moment before reminding himself who it was that had just grazed the head of his equipment through the thin layer of tan colored material. His heart pounded and his nerves jumped. He was sure Hermione had noticed his stiffness, whether it was how straight his backbone had suddenly become or the fact that said equipment was now only centimeters to the right of her fingers.

Harry groaned inwardly. First at his body’s reaction to her and secondly at it’s timing. He was so horrified she would see the protrusion in his Quidditch pants that seemed to point like an arrow right at her. He watched her fingers work with her eyes closed.

~Is she sleeping? ~

His mind was racing. Not thinking about what had happened to Ginny any more, more so about what Hermione was doing to him. He was growing excited to his utter dismay at his physical response to her and any second now, she would know. What she would know Harry had no clue. He was only sure she would figure out something. He had to figure out something. He bit down on his lip hard and scanned the room.

“It’s getting late.” He said grabbing her hand that was rested on his stomach. She winced at him then gave him a confused look.

“Are you bored?” She tilted her head to look up at him pulling her hand away from his grasp, it landed with a thud in his lap and Harry jolted forward in response.

“Er… not really.” His voice was very much off key and radiated with short grasping breaths. His face went red and Hermione’s eyes grew wide realizing what she had done.

“Oh Harry! I’m…” She slid out from his side straddling him each knee pushing into a cushion at opposite sides of him. ‘I’m so sorry!”

Harry leaned back into the cushions behind him.

“I’m not the only one not listening in Muggle Health now am I?” He swallowed the lump in his throat as the grazing pain subsided a little into a dull throb.

“I didn’t realize I was so close to your.. Um… to it.”

“I’ll be sure to pass along the message.” Harry replied sarcastically his voice returning to normal.

“I can pass along my own sediments thank you.” Hermione snapped back, grabbing Harry’s face and leaning into kiss him.

Before Harry realized what she was doing, her mouth had touched his in a simple sweet kiss that made his hands fist into the stuffing of the sofa.

She pulled back seeing Harry’s wide eyes staring back at her.

“Hermione… what are you doing?”

“Oh… just shut up Harry…”

“No… what are you doing?” His arms went up and his hands grabbed onto her shoulders.

“I don’t want what happened to Ginny to happen to me. I want to be able to look back on it as something special.”

“So you’re going to molest me?” Harry arched an eyebrow. “Hermione… I’m your friend. Don’t you think we should talk…about…”

His sentenced was lost in another kiss. His feelings for her rushed back to the forefront of his mind and he allowed her to kiss him. Before he knew what he was doing, he caught his tongue tracing her lower lip trying to enter her mouth. He felt the familiar stir in his groin as he sensed her sit down on his lap. Just as he felt the pressure of her sitting on him and her tongue reach out to touch his, he gently pushed her away.

“Hermione… you really aren’t thinking straight… It’s me Hermione… you know… Harry.”

“I know.” She breathed and wiggled a bit on top of him feeling his immediate response and making him react with a primal groan. Her eyes grew wide again. “Did I do that?” She whispered.

His emotions were cluttered. On one hand he had dreamed of this for a while now… years even… but being the chronic good guy he was, he didn’t know if his conscience would allow him to take advantage of the situation. She rocked herself against him, only a few layers of clothing separating them and he jerked up involuntarily with the thought. His eyes narrowed intently… he was going to give her one more chance to change her attitude or else he wasn’t going to be held accountable for his reaction.

“Hermione…” He hissed with heavy lidded eyes watching her hands trace down his face and rest flat on his chest.

“Yes Harry?” She sat back a bit, arching her back, pushing more so into Harry's lap and he felt her every move against him. He bit his lip hard to keep his wits about him.

~ ok… That didn’t count… she still has one more chance. She doesn’t understand what she’s doing… ~ He reasoned with himself, however the voice in his head was back.

~This is Hermione you git… Since when does she do anything she doesn’t understand…~ He grimaced at the voice inwardly clearing his throat to speak.

“Care to fill me in on your little plan here? I can’t say that I don’t enjoy it… but don’t you think we should…”

~ Bloody hell… Harry… she sitting on your lap for Merlin’s sake… isn’t this what you’ve been waiting for? ~ Again there was that voice.

His resolve was failing. He sat up closer to her placing his face in her neck smelling the fresh scent he had grown to associate with her. He wanted to kiss her neck, to bite her and cause a rather scary bruise. Yet Harry forced himself once again to stay still and wait for her to answer.

Hermione closed her eyes, she had hoped Harry wouldn’t question her. She had been thinking about this all day. Well almost all day… since she had seen the vacant expression inside Ginny’s eyes. She didn’t want something like that to happen to her. Not the first time. Any time after that she would be able to handle… She had fought through all of Harry’s ordeals in the past and she knew she was a moving target… much the same as Ginny was… but the first… She wanted that to be Harry. Even if he didn’t like her like that. She was almost desperate now, for everything she had ever done for Harry in the past six years, this would be the only thing she would ask for in return... She sighed loudly once she figured out that Harry was being his clueless self.

“Harry… you said yourself you didn‘t find me ugly… don’t you like me?” Harry could hear the way her voice quivered at the question. She sounded sorrowful and embarrassed at the same time.

“Hermione… of course I like you. And I don‘t think you're ugly… I find you quite nice to look at.” He gulped hard afraid to say what his true feelings on that subject were while trying desperately to picture Hagrid wearing a ballerina costume.

“Then what’s the problem.” She ran her hands down his chest over his stomach and placed them between her legs feeling him jerk, she began to touch the raised material as if she were petting Crookshanks.

“Hermione… in about two seconds, whether or not I like or how pretty I find you, won’t matter. I’ll have done something I can’t take back.” Harry tried with little success to move and finding that he wasn’t really trying very hard at all. His body was frozen in place while he cursed himself for allowing Hermione herself inside his head to become his conscience.

“It’s ok… I… I …” Hermione stammered her sentences bewildering Harry further for he had never known her to do so… He had never seen her quite this inarticulate. “I want you to.”

“You don’t know what you are saying… The trauma of seeing what Ginny went through is too much for you to handle right now.” The years Harry had lived with his aunt and uncle had been pounded into his being. His self esteem was at an all time low and he didn’t see how anyone would want to be alone with him let alone what Hermione was suggesting.

Hermione, as if reading his mind and needing to take him out of his head fast grasped him hard through his clothing. “I suppose you’re thinking straight as well? I can feel what I’m doing to you Harry. You must like it on some level.”

When she grabbed him, Harry took in a sharp breath through his clenched teeth. He control faltered completely and his only hope was that he’d find it before he regretted his actions. His arms wrapped around her waist and she found herself flat on her back against the cushions before she even realized she was now beneath him.

“Don’t say I didn’t warn you.” Harry hissed losing every ounce of self control as he looked down at her finding courage from the savage look in her eyes.

Hermione’s hands went to his pants button as Harry loomed over her kneeling on the couch. His hands went to her wrists.

“Not yet… there’s time.” He whispered finally allowing his instinct to take over. He leaned in, his elbow carrying much of his weight as he placed it on one side of her. His hand combed through her wavy hair that was now fanned out over the cushions under her head. He bowed his head down to kiss her finding her mouth waiting and ready. He felt teeth clashing together as each of their tongues wrestled for dominance. His other hand rested on her right hip and slowly worked upwards onto her waist taking with it the tail of her white uniform shirt slowly riding up her ribcage. He raised it enough to see her white bra, noting that she only had the three middle buttons fastened.

~ Wicked little witch…~ He thought wildly.

Then he bit at her bottom lip ending the kiss so that he could watch what his hand was about to do. Above all, he wanted to see this… Hermione too looked down at her chest as Harry’s hand disappeared underneath her shirt. Her breath caught in her throat as his fingers wrapped around her over the lacy material.

Harry released the breath he had been holding when his palm and fingers closed around her flesh. Nervous and elated, he slowly tried to memorize the curve of her body with his hands like a blind man would do. His heart beat quickened and all rational thoughts ran swiftly from his mind.

“You can take that off Harry.” She urged him.

It took Harry a moment to answer as her words sank into his hard skull. The realization that Hermione actually was more than willing to… to… His words came out fast as he cut off the last of his thought and he hoped they weren‘t jumbled. “Here? In the common room.”

“No one’s here silly. You want to don’t you?”’’

“You can feel how much I want to.” Harry answered her, his voice raspy and laced with lust, pressing his hips into her and finding he liked how that felt… He leaned once more into her kissing her again. He compromised, his hand pushed the lacy material down exposing her right breast holding the material in the underside crease of her rounded flesh. His hand ran down and over her hard protruded nipple and finally he felt skin to skin contact slightly pinching the erect ball between his first two fingers trying to remind himself that this was reality.

“This is real, right Hermione? I’m not dreaming again.” Harry whispered almost breathlessly.

Hermione smiled gently. “Does this seem like a nightmare?” Her tone was nothing like usual… It had no sense of a person that knew what she was talking about… or had just done twelve extra rolls of parchment for homework… It was unsteady and unsure but clearly comforting.

His eye flashed open as his heart beat hammered in his chest. Her right hand slid off his shoulder where she had rested it and down over his hand. She pushed it down gently over her navel ring and past her uniform skirt just above her knee on her bare skin. Then while taking in a slow deliberate breath, she slowly started moving his hand upward placing it on her inner thigh then left it there.

“Here Harry… feel what you do to me.” Her words were a whisper as her right hand moved softly over his hip, onto his bottom as it began to trace up his spine mercilessly and her fingers twisted into his messy hair.

Harry was dumbstruck. His fingers slowly vanishing under her skirt moving up towards where her leg joined her body. He moved his hand to the center over her knickers and reveled in the warmth. He buried his face in the crook of her neck, tracing the hem of her knickers around her leg. He snuck a finger under the fabric, feeling Hermione shift slightly, he found the source of her heat like a treasure he was searching for.

She was soft, like satin and fire radiated from somewhere. His finger guided by a wetness Harry found rather mysterious as he circled an opening so small he had to touch it or die trying. As his finger slowly descended into her, he heard her gasp and kick one leg over the top of the sofa. She was opening herself up to him and his heart, among other things, swelled with the meaning of it.

He couldn’t describe the feeling of her beneath his hand as he shoved the thin fabric all the way aside, hearing a ripping sound, knowing her knickers would be useless now and roughly began touching her more aggressively. His finger slid out of her as he tried to recall the diagram in class of what girls were hiding between these wondrous folds of skin. Trying not to think too scientifically he wiggled his finger around trying to smear some of that slick wetness weeping from her to the rest of his hand. He barely fought the primal urge to bring his fingers up to his face and lick them to taste her, stopping himself out of embarrassment, and obviously not wanting to spend himself inside his Quidditch pants but inside of her. In his task to lubricate his fingers enough to drive another into her, he grazed a small rounded swollen bit of skin that made Hermione pull his hair hard, wreathe and tremble beneath him as she grunted out an unexpected moan of his name. Harry hadn’t heard anything so pleasing in his life, he tried feverishly to make her do it again.

He licked her jaw line tasting the sweetness of her skin and the saltiness of her sweat. He raised his head and touched her forehead to his. “You like that do you?” His eyes were dark and menacingly wild, his mouth in an almost cocky grin. He heard himself and wondered briefly who was speaking.

Hermione was breathless, her chest heaved with the attempt to breathe from his increasing weight against her one bare breast. Enjoying the sensation of her exposed flesh against his chest, she dared not complain, and instead looked heatedly at Harry.

She nodded, catching his eyes. Locking them to his, she squirmed a bit trying to get him to repeat his actions. Harry’s mouth swallowed hers as his tongue shot in. He surprised her by plunging his index and middle fingers into her as his tongue paralleled the action of his hand.

He felt her tighten around them… her eyes wide. His senses coming back a bit at her body’s tension.

“Damn it Hermione… did that hurt you?” He pulled back slightly with an almost invisible line of saliva connecting their mouths from the kiss. His words were soft as he restrained his hand from moving, afraid to move in fear it would hurt her.

“I’m sorry… I didn’t mean to… it’s just that … and you feel so good… but you’re so…” He fought to think of a word. Somehow, unyielding didn’t quite describe the vice grip hold she had on his fingers. Just the thought and feeling of her soft walls engulfing his fingers made him grow even harder as he twitched against her leg. He tried to drown out the thought of his hard length enveloped deep into her welcoming womb. He’d probably be done before he was all the way in. He shrugged that thought off… no need to get himself anymore worked up.

“It’s alright Harry… remember… I started this.” She arched her back against his hand and without thought he withdrew and repeated working his hand once more between her legs.

“And now we’ll finish it.” He replied, breathlessly reveling in the feelings their actions were creating both physically and emotionally.

Both of Hermione’s hands traveled down the length of his back and over his backside to the front where his Quidditch uniform pants were fastened. She had them undone and her hand inside before Harry recognized the feeling of her small hand wrapping around him. His eyes still locked with hers, his excitement growing tenfold with the revelation of skin to skin contact. He saw the amazement in her eyes as her hand gripped tightly around him. He gritted his teeth forcing out a groan as she pulled him out of his boxers. His naked flesh was now on her exposed thigh, her hand rubbing him steadily.

She grasped at the base as her brow furrowed and Harry wondered what she was thinking.

“What’s wrong?” He asked timidly, this was no time to worry about his insecurities with size and inexperience. However, that was exactly what he thinking. No one but himself had touched him like this, at least never without clothing and he knew he had never been quite this hard. He had only been fifteen when Cho had caught him quite literally by surprise in the Room of Requirement. He hadn’t been lying when he had described their first and only kiss as wet… however, the rest of the clumsy groping was a memory he hadn’t told anyone… that awkward and embarrassing moment he would take to his grave. He fought his body’s urging extra hard because of it, not wanting a repeat of such a thing… but…

It was almost painful. Every inch of foreskin was taut and he knew she could feel the small veins running through his length. He hoped he wasn’t disappointing her, he had never really compared his size to other guys. Nor was that something they taught them in Muggle Health. If he had to, he would have called himself average but the look in Hermione’s eyes was telling him she was definitely thinking something else.

“Are you still here with me?” He asked not sure if he wanted an answer, because right now, if she said she wanted to stop… He would have to finish himself off then and there and he wasn’t particularly worried if she watched or not.

“Of course I am Harry… why would you think that? It’s just…” She gave him a firm squeeze and he started to thrust painful slow into her fisted hand. Her hand skimmed roughly over his length, inch by inch which Hermione loved the feel of. She bit her lip as he jerked his hips slightly trying to add to the glorious friction.

~ Mmmmm…. Yes… Friction is your friend Harry. Bloody hell that feels amazing… oh Merlin yes… Wait… Where the hell did she learn that… That’s it… Like that… ~

He breathed in through his nose and willed himself to slow down as he noted his movements becoming feverish. He didn’t want to spend himself yet. One or two more thrusts like that at the most and he would come all over her hand instead of inside her where he wanted to be buried with her legs on his shoulders pumping hard and hearing her scream his name. He shook his head hard to expel that last thought for the same reasons he had slowed down his thrusts. As he wondered where he would have seen such a graphic display of shagging, he traced her lips with his tongue.

“What is it then?” He whispered in a voice he hoped didn‘t sound desperate.

Her hand had reached the head and she placed her thumb at the tip and circled the sticky fluid oozing from the tiny hole. Circling it around the ridge she reveled in the way it seeped out of the eye. She had never touched a bloke like this before… She had never been so bold as to stick her hand inside their skivvies. She felt the hard swollen length and the round pouch of skin beneath it patterned with wiry hairs.

She watched as Harry closed his eyes and enjoyed what her hand was doing for him. She bent her right knee pointing it towards the ceiling bringing it up to his waist. She could feel his pulse in her hand as she tried to bring him almost to the point of losing his control. She could feel his ministrations between her own legs and revealed in the flutters his fingers brought forth. A little hesitant after she had felt his two fingers work inside her, she was a fair bit apprehensive about replacing them with what she now held firmly in her hand. She continued to stroke him generously as she heard the wet sounds of Harry’s fingers moving against the small bundle of nerves that would lead to her first ever orgasm that wasn‘t self induced. She wanted it, it was almost there, She fanned her legs apart madly as he worked her faster and then slowly, altering his tempo. She could tell he was straining against something and she wondered what it would feel like if he replaced his fingers with his tongue. At the very thought of that she felt the pooling of warmth in her tummy break through and she twisted trying to get his fingers as deep as they could go.

Harry stopped for a second, he let her ride out the wave cause by his fingers, until unable to fight the urge any longer, he removed his wet fingers bringing them to his face. He sniffed them curiously before touching one finger with his tongue then licking it testing the taste then sucking on it from knuckle to finger tip. He then traced his other finger over her lips smearing her essence all over her mouth. She instantly opened her mouth and began sucking his two fingers gingerly and he in turn bent his head down to her mouth and kissed her sloppily with his fingers still there trying with everything he had to taste all of her and kiss her senseless.

She could taste herself on his fingers, something she had never done before. She worked the palm of her hand over the tip as if trying to rub his excitement into his skin while Harry pulled his mouth away along with his fingers returning them to where they had been.

He rested his forehead on hers once more. She could feel the outline of his scare just above her eyebrow and she could sense his glasses were a fair bit off center.

He guided the palm of his hand angling it just so that way it rested lightly on the mound of brown curls covering where his two longest fingers were buried. With a flick of his wrist, his fingers left her insides and rubbed against the small folds of skin that hid the swollen bundle of flesh. He started slowly, stroking against it then entering her. Back and forth he had her head jerking from side to side. He tried to steady her by keeping his forehead against hers. The faster his fingers worked the more violent she got. She grasped at him hard against her thigh sizing him up once more with her hand.

“Harry…” She began, she figured she had better say something before she lost her nerve.

“Yes?” He answered breathlessly.

“You… you…”

“I’m what?” He teased finding himself once again building tempo pumping into her hand. She squeezed his head and he almost lost it. He blinked his eyes hard. “You do that again and I’ll make a fair mess of your hand.” He hissed biting at her lip. He certainly hoped that what he had said didn’t offend Hermione. It had just came out… after seeing the look on her face he was practically glad he had said it.

“Harry… You’ll… “

Harry lost all conscious thought. He closed his eyes, withdrawing his fingers slowly from within her noticing the pool of excitement rushing to catch up to his fingertips once more as she bit her lip to contain her scream. He couldn’t believe he had caused her to do that twice in a matter of minutes and was amazed that he had controlled his own this long. He felt her shudder beneath him as he anxiously awaited the next step feeling her guide him towards her opening.

“I’ll what?” He kissed her cheek softly trying to show her the affection his heart was aching with. He nuzzled her cheek with his nose.

“Harry… you’ll be gentle won’t you… I’ve never been with…”

He kissed her eyes, trying to calm her fears. He gritted his teeth and gathered his courage.

“Hermione… I don’t know if I can… I’m new at this too… I wouldn’t hurt you on purpose. Does that help?” He hoped that was a fair answer. He had told her the truth.

He felt the heel of her one foot slide on to his back digging into his flank muscles and move down under the waist band of his boxers touching his backside with the top of her foot kneading it with her toes and pulling them downward. She too seemed to be gathering her focus. “Alright then Harry… I… I’m ready.”

She grabbed the base of him guiding him upwards through a triangular patch of hidden golden brown hair. He was right there, so near his utopia, the air around them smelled of firewood and sex…

He could picture her eyes in his head as he closed them to relish in the sensations that were racking through his body like a volcano. He felt extremely wet for lack of a better adjective as she clumsily rubbed him along the narrow folds of skin that suppressed her opening… he heard her breath hitch as she ran the tip of him against the hard bundle of nerves that reminded Harry of a on/off switch, down towards her entrance.

Her eyes…

She guided him into position… One push and they’d be joined together. His eyes closed, trying to let human nature take over, he slowly and painfully felt the walls of silken flesh start to give and enclose the head just a fraction of an inch inside, not enough to say he was inside her just enough that as she let go, he wouldn’t fall out or bend.

He saw the look in her eye then. It wasn’t lust or sexual in the least to Harry‘s dismay… in fact it had nothing to do with what Harry was used to in his dreams.

Hermione’s eyes were full of terror and she didn’t seem to be staring at him at all but past him.

Harry opened his eyes biting back a scream. The sensations rushed back to him as he realized where he was and what he was about to do. It took all the strength he had not jerk up hard and bury himself in her warmth. His eyes flew open and he saw Hermione’s loving expression.

~What’s that look in her eyes? Could it be love? Does she love me? ~

“Harry…” Hermione’s body was flushed from of her exposed breast to her face and neck. Her face was full of something that Harry was rather unfamiliar with. He could only guess at what love looked like.

~ You allow me too much insight into your feelings Potter. Your father had a weakness for mud bloods as well. ~

Harry closed his eyes tightly and shook his head vigorously.

~ NO… Not now… get out of my head... GET OUT OF MY FUCKING HEAD… YOU MURDERER!!!… ~

His thoughts betrayed his actions.~ He’ll kill her… he is going to kill her…~ He thought his mind back from the memory of Voldemort killing Hermione.

“Harry… please… what is it?” Hermione breathed fear searing through her as she saw the horrid look on Harry’s features.

Harry started to panic. He leaned down quickly, so not to alarm her and kissed her softly on the mouth. Tears had sprang to his eyes as he pulled himself away from her warm body. His brain, as well as other parts of his anatomy cursing him to hell. He refused to close his eyes, in fear that the tears would spill over and Hermione would see him cry. His eyes stung with the sheer act of doing so and in the end, he finally blinked.

She waited expecting pain, but found a tear drop fall to her lips and the salty taste mingled with their kiss.

Harry winced at the pain he was feeling in his groin for doing what he had just done. He needed to explode, so he rubbed against her leg and kissed her as hard as he could.

Hermione was confused and tried to snake her hand down his body to place him reposition him but Harry just kept kissing her as he grabbed her hand holding it above his waist.

“Harry…” She whispered into his mouth. “I love you. I want you to.”

“That’s why I can’t.” He replied his voice shaky at best and entwining his fingers wit hers. He felt the sensations taking over again and he would have just gotten up and left her there, but he didn’t want her to think it had anything to do with her.

Hermione sat straight up. Knocking Harry off of her and he sputtered onto the floor between the sofa and the coffee table.

“You’d rather shag someone that doesn’t care about you. Is that it?” She screamed her voice shaking with both tears and hurt. “Would you rather I be a certain teacher?”

Harry felt the edge of the coffee table crack his skull. He pushed himself up on his elbow and looked down at his lap. He was hanging out of his shorts but thankfully soft again. He stood up, knowing bloody well Hermione was standing there glowering at him, tucked himself in and fastened his pants. He turned to her feeling his stomach drop out as soon as he looked at her.

“Do you know how much self control that took?” He choked out. “I couldn’t do that to you. You don’t understand.” Harry paused stepping towards her. “I…”

Hermione stood up as well, raised her hand to his cheek and smacked him as hard as she could across the face hitting him dead in the mouth.

Harry touched his bloody lip, tasting the blood and watched her run as fast as she could, and as far away from him as possible.

To be continued…

Part 7: Ramifications-

8. Part 7: Ramifications-

***Nursie Note*** Once again I'd like to thank you for the reviews. This fic is going to take a dark turn and there will be a twist. Again I'd like to say please email me with any comments you may have to change an error etc... simply because that way I can fix it or explain why it isn't an error.

This part will have you thinking I'm a sadist but I'm not. I promise. I just love angsty stories. I probably should post Part 8 as well because it should explain a few things. Like Part 6 did with Willow. However... You should know that it is the last part that is back from my current beta. SO posting will be way slower than it has been. I am letting you know now, that way if a chapter takes a few days to get posted, you know why.

If I had to place myself as a character in this story it would NOT be Willow. I honestly am nothing like her. I am much more like Madame Pomphrey who will have much more of a role during Willow's Interludes coming up. You might see a bit a "nursie" reference there. I don't know how else to write her. She is one of my favorite characters in the HP books. I feel a certain kinship to her. *lol* Alrighty then... enough jabber. This gets really naughty.

~Nursie

Part 7: Ramifications-

Harry stood there shocked, his fingers to his lips. His eyes burned with tears and the effort of keeping them open. Slowly and voluntarily he forced himself to move.

It would be awhile before Hermione would even look at him… let alone speak to him, he knew that as sure as he knew the prophecy… Kill or be killed. He suddenly wished he were already dead. Anything would be better than the feelings of shame, guilt and loneliness that now took up residence in the pit of his gut.

Mechanically he found himself at the top of the staircase leading towards the dorms. He walked briskly to the prefect bathroom wanting to scrub away the dirty feeling that had crept under his skin.

He blankly muttered the password to the entrance and stepped inside.

He stopped, looking around… searching for anyone that might be present. When he was satisfied that he was alone, he quickly began to strip off his clothes, throwing them wherever they landed. One toe touched the water springing from one of the many faucets

strategically placed around the pool so that it would fill fast. Testing the temperature, he watched the water fill the enormous pool like tub and sank into the water until he was waist deep. He took a seat on the bench that ran along the wall of the pool and muttered the charm to turn on the jets to soothe his aching muscles. He brought his knees to his chest, and then rested his chin on them hugging his legs.

Harry didn’t know how much time was passing, nor did he blink when the hot water from the jets splashed up onto his glasses. He felt the water on his chin and he sat there, trying to forget the look on Hermione’s face.

~How could I have mistaken that for love…~

He scolded himself mentally, his eyes finally stopped glaring into nothing and skimmed the almost dark room, moonlight from the small skylight above danced gracefully upon the clear water giving Harry little to no cover.

“Harry…” A shill like voice echoed acoustically through the large, almost empty room.

Harry jumped up startled. “Hermione?” He cried hopefully, hearing her name bounce off the wall back into his head.

“Sorry Harry… I didn’t mean to spy.” Said the voice.

“Oh, Hello Myrtle.” Harry said automatically. Then, realizing his state of undress and clearness of the water, he chased the greeting with something a little less welcoming. “Bloody fuck Myrtle… what are you doing in here?” He screamed, the bathroom just adding to the booming sound of his voice.

“I said I was sorry Harry… You look so sad.” Myrtle started with a sniffle, then burst into violent moaning.

Harry tried to hide his face as he rolled his eyes… Myrtle still couldn’t do anything without sobbing. Harry sighed with frustration. “Where are you Myrtle? This is a bit embarrassing.”

“I’ll say…” Myrtle teased from where ever she was.

“That’s unfair Myrtle. You can see me…” He shifted his position in the water strategically placing his hands to hide himself. “All of me probably.” He added in a smaller voice. “Yet… I can’t see you?” He relaxed his shoulders awaiting her reply.

“You have nothing to be embarrassed about Harry… It’s nothing I haven’t seen before.”

“Oh, you do this often then?” Her presence was aggravating him and he desperately wanted her to show him where she was so he could place his hands above the water. He certainly didn’t want her to think he was wanking off with her there.

Myrtle finally granted Harry‘s request. She came up quickly behind Harry at the edge of the pool. “BOO!” She cried and went into a fit of giggles while Harry stumbled with his arms flailing, fell backwards underneath the water.

Harry stood frighteningly quick. Shook the water from his hair, removed his glasses with one hand and swiping the water from his face with the other.

When Myrtle saw the look in his emerald eyes sending off sparks of gold and scarlet, she was thankful she was already dead.

“Damn it Myrtle… What the hell did you do that for?” he cried, splashing some water at her, knowing it wouldn’t bother her but doing it anyway.

Myrtle’s expression changed dramatically after seeing Harry’s expression. She looked a bit nervous and chewed on her jaw.

“I’m waiting Myrtle. I do need to get out of here sometime and I’ll be damned if I am going to get out of this tub starkers with YOU standing there!”

Myrtle turned around shyly in a puff of smoke, her body reforming with the back of her head facing Harry and her transparent hands covering her glasses for good measure.

“I just thought you might say thank you for saving poor Ginny Weasley today… is that so much to ask… Poor Myrtle. She doesn’t feel anything, remember…”

Harry blew out his breath in frustration and grabbed for the towel on the ledge, pushing up and out of the water with his strong arms.

Without drying he wrapped the towel around his narrow waist, crossed his arms at his chest and stood there with his brow arched waiting for Myrtle to speak. “Ok, Myrtle you can turn around.”

“But… I thought you wanted…”

“You are obviously here to tell me something… I don’t need to go to Nearly Headless Nick and report you’re snooping in the prefect bathroom…” He paused for effect, knowing how sensitive Myrtle was.

“You didn’t report me the last time.” Myrtle replied as she started to sob harder yet.

“That’s because I wasn’t even supposed to be here… and besides… I didn’t have much to hide back then.” Harry added the last bit to show he wasn’t really mad at her just as much as it was to get her to stop crying. She had gotten his mind off where it was, and for that he was actually grateful to her.

“Oh Harry… yes you did…err…you do.” She giggled in that high pitch way that made Harry’s ears want to bleed. “You’ve only grown more handsome with age… Harry. You have grown more and more to look like your father I dare say…maybe even more handsome.” Myrtle smiled a pink coming to her transparent cheeks.

Harry’s jaw threatened to drop to the floor with a mixture of disgust and intrigue that really made him want to rethink his questions. “You spied on my father?” His tone was a mixture of uncertainty and curiosity but he asked anyway.

“Oh sure Harry… I’ve spied on everyone. I have nothing else to do you see. I used to sit in that tap right over there and watch your dad, that one guy who became a professor here… what was his name… the werewolf…” She pointed to one of the golden faucets that helped fill the tub while she thumped her temple with her other hand trying to remember the name.

“Lupin.” Harry supplied for her.

“Yes… yes… Lupin… thank you Harry… and that dashing Black fellow…”

Again she went with the pink cheeks. “While they were…”

Harry’s heart dropped a bit when she mentioned his godfather Sirus but he swallowed the lump forming in his throat and listened while she finished her story.

He had never thought about how long Myrtle had been at Hogwarts… or if she had ever met his father. He pretty much knew by now that she had possibly seen every bloke that came through Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry in a rather private situation. He fought to keep a straight face. Until he actually registered what she just said.

“…Taking out their wands and do engorgement charms on their willies.” Myrtle was in hysterics and Harry suddenly felt what Ron meant after Muggle Health about information overkill. “Although neither you or your father needed one Harry.” She winked at him flirtatiously as she took a seat on a padded bench off to the side near the wall.

Harry muttered a quick impervious charm on his glasses as his hair started dripping water down the lenses then walked towards her to take a seat next to where she hovered just about the wooden bench.

“Uumm… Thanks Myrtle.” He said as he neared her taking a seat. He didn’t know quite how to respond to her compliment but he had enough sense to thank her. Harry coughed to clear his throat and sought to catch Myrtle‘s eyes to keep at shoulder level.

“You did have something you wanted to tell me right… ALONE… other wise you wouldn’t be in here?” His tone was leading so that Myrtle would understand him. Sometimes she could be rather thick.

She looked again at Harry from his face to his feet and Harry felt very much like he did when the photographers from the Daily Prophet were photographing him even with his clothes on. She cleared her throat as well then shyly she caught his eye.

“Yes… I did Harry.”

Harry made it back to his room after his words with Myrtle wearing only his towel in the darkness. The portraits seemed to watch him as he walked eyeing him suspiciously and some muttering incantations to make the towel fall to the floor.

He pushed open the door to his room thankful his towel had remained on his waist and kicked it shut with his foot once inside. The moonlight from the window on the far side was the only light he had as his still wet feet pattered across the wooden floorboard making a squishy noise. His mind was trying to contemplate Myrtle’s warning… But she hadn’t really told him much of what he didn’t already know.

Myrtle had been too afraid to tell Harry anymore of what she had seen and she panicked leaving Harry wanting answers.

“Silly girl.” He said aloud as he unwrapped the towel around his waist to sit on his bed naked, the air doing little to quell his uncovered body‘s uncontrolled heat from earlier that had stayed with him since Hermione had left him. The cold air had hit him instantly but he just sat there staring into space. Looking down at his lap, he noticed once more he was still carrying the frustrations with him that his encounter with Hermione had caused. Even if he wasn’t thinking about her consciously, his subconscious wanted nothing more than to find her and make everything all right.

He ran his hand over his face grabbing his glasses and placing them on his nightstand.

“I never meant to hurt you…” Harry whispered softly to the room as one hand gently went to the beginnings of his forming erection. “If you only knew what is going to happen?” He touched himself softly shifting his weight in order to get comfortable. “If only I could have shown you what you mean to me…” He breathed, turning to slide into his welcoming four-poster bed. He looked around his room as he pulled his blanket down enough to climb under but staying above the cool covers. Noticing he had bunched his pillows all up to one side of his bed, he reached out to grab one to place under his head.

“OUCH!”

He heard a distinctly feminine voice cry as he jumped out of his bed to see what the hell was going on. He covered his middle with the pillow he had grabbed along with some strands of bushy brown hair laced in in his fingers then nudged at the group of them starting at the middle of his bed.

“Bloody hell… who’s there…” His eyes flashed with embarrassment as he pulled back a pillow to reveal the one person he thought would never speak to him again. “Hermione… I…” Harry’s eyes were as round as galleons and had no idea what to say to her.

She sat up slowly, as Harry stared at her with a look on her face Harry couldn’t understand just yet. She took in a deep breath and covered her bare shoulder with Harry’s blanket.

~ What’s she wearing? Did I just see her bare shoulder? ~

“Harry?” Hermione smiled weakly at him. “I’m sorry to have scared you… but I couldn’t leave it like that. We need to talk.” She motioned towards Harry with her hand. “How’s your face Harry… I didn’t mean to hit you.”

Harry relaxed despite his attire. Fortunately Hermione hadn’t realized he wasn’t dressed or at least he hoped she hadn’t. He sat slowly back on the edge of his bed. “It’s ok Hermione… I deserved it. I shouldn’t have taken advantage.” His voice was low and he averted her eyes.

Hermione looked at him sternly. “You didn’t take advantage Harry. You‘re not really that thick are you? If anyone was taking the advantage, it was me.”

“Well, it’s good that we controlled ourselves… we’re still friends right?” Harry asked as he shyly covered himself with the same blanket Hermione was using, removed the pillow from underneath and propped himself up on his elbow lying on his side to face her.

Hermione could see his wonderful chest in the moonlight. It danced off his pectoral muscles and down his ribcage to his abdomen towards a trail of dark hair leading to places she couldn‘t bring herself to call by name.

Harry saw her eyes wander from his collarbone to his chest then rest on his belly button and ultimately inch downward. He saw her blush and lick at her lips wetting them. He groaned deep in his throat imagining her mouth anywhere near his hardening flesh. His excitement grew maddening as his heartbeat drummed in his ears. Trying to ignore the cool material of the blanket as the part of his body he’d lost control over hours ago stiffened, becoming more evident as it tented the cover. He once again reached for a pillow to conceal the evidence but Hermione grabbed his wrist.

“We need to talk about this Harry. There is something going on here and I think I deserve an explanation. My feelings for you have changed you see… and from evidence brought forth to me earlier today, so have yours.”

“You don’t understand…”

“You don’t let me understand Harry.” Hermione argued.

“What do you want me to say?”

“I don’t want you to say anything… Show me.” Hermione nudged closer to him and Harry didn’t know what to do. He locked his eyes with hers as her hand restraining his wrist on the pillow moved up his arm.

“I have something I want to show you.” She said. “Scoot over here… and lay back.”

Harry did as he was told. He didn’t know why he didn’t protest; he simply couldn’t find the words.

“Hermione … wait…” Was all his brilliant mind could come up with when he saw her sit straight up and throw the cover from her shoulders as it slid down her back to her waist pooling on the mattress where her feet were seated under her.

He could make out the outline of her body as the moonlight poured into the room. “Are you undressed…?” He asked breathlessly taking in her beauty as if he hadn’t seen anything like it. He gulped hard as the sight of her came closer and he nervously raised his hand to touch her exposed flesh.

His hand shook as his palm closed around her right breast and gave a firm squeeze just to make sure she was there. His eyes narrowed over his hand on her chest and snaked downward towards where his fingers had been hours before. He longed to feel her wetness once again and all thought of his vision went directly out the window into the oddly warm winter night. She shifted slightly, knocking his hand away gently as he watched her crawl gracefully next to him, climbing onto his prone body straddling his hips.

The soft dark curls he had felt earlier now touched his hipbone and Harry growled deep in his throat. The palms of her hands rested on each side of Harry’s head as she leaned forward pushing herself into his hipbone and her face inches from his. He felt her making circular motions with her own hips rubbing that bundle of skin he had toyed with into his own feverish body. Harry marveled at the feeling and his erection came to full attention whacking her softly on her backside from behind.

“I told you we needed to talk.” She said smoothly bending in to kiss his lips gently.

“Talk you say? Do you call this talking???” Harry’s head came off the bed straining to kiss her and resume earlier action, putting an end to his misery. But she teased him letting him get within a touch then pulling her head back slightly as a small playful giggle escaped her mouth.

“Did you think I would be easy?” Her voice toyed with him.

“I didn’t know you were such a tart Hermione… Maybe I should just stop playing around.” He wrenched his body out from under her and was on top of her holding her wrists at her ears on each side instantly. His hips grinding into her as her feet slid up towards her body bending her knees.

Their eyes locked and Harry didn’t listen to the voice of reason in his head telling him to take it slow. He smiled wickedly at her. “Do you still think this is such a good idea Hermione… do you still want to play?” He marveled at his own voice and once again wondered who the hell was talking. His mind didn’t bother to touch on how he knew what he was about to do.

Hermione didn’t struggle against him as he thought she would. She simply looked up at him. “Do it Harry… I’m waiting.” She fanned her knees for emphasis and bit her lip dragging her teeth along her bottom lip hard enough to draw blood.

Harry didn’t wait for any more words. He wiggled a little, until his hardness of his excitement felt soft folds. He didn’t arch back any, he just pushed forward hard releasing her wrists at the same time. He watched her expression closely as he felt warmth and wetness take hold of him. His heart was pounding as his brain scrambled to assess the situation. He locked in on her eyes, seeing her wince a little at him as he first entered. He didn’t stop when he felt the so-called barrier he’d learned about in Muggle Health, he just pushed through, eliciting a harsh scream and nails cutting into his back. It was all one fluid motion and he was buried deep inside of her.

Once he was sure he could go no deeper he allowed himself to look at Hermione’s reaction. He bent his head down towards hers and kissed the newly formed tears, not moving so that she could get used to him. He would give her that, especially now that his need to be inside her was sated. He closed his eyes his tongue escaping from his mouth to taste the tracks of her tears. He licked from her cheek to her left eye.

“I’m sorry… I couldn’t help it… It’s over now.” He whispered his tongue starting on the other side. He hadn’t meant to be rough with her. He just couldn’t help himself. He cursed himself in his mind as he went to kiss her cheek expecting to taste the saltiness of her tears and skin once again but was rewarded with the dull flat taste of cotton.

Harry opened his eyes.

Outside the thunder from the incoming thunderstorm crashed through the dark blue sky and the lightening seared through the early morning as the rain started pounding on the half open window sending icy cold droplets into the room spattering on the wooden floor and onto his writing desk. He looked down underneath him and cursed rather loudly.

Rolling off the pillow he was laying on, he laid on his back. Sprawled naked across his four-poster bed.

“Damn it to hell… not another dream.” He focused on the cool air breezing through his room calming his heated emotions and sending chills through his body as he realized his state of undress.

Harry didn’t usually go to bed naked… He had never found it comfortable. Plus he never knew when some dream would send him running to Dumbledore to extricate Voldemort’s latest venture in controlling his mind. He sighed, wondering if somehow that might just be the case even though he knew Dumbledore had exorcised him from there ages ago. He still had similiar dreams although nothing had been as intense as the attack on Mr. Weasley his fifth year. He had also grown quite accustom to ignoring little innuendos Riddle might have planted due to what happened with Sirus.

~OH GODS Sirus... why did you have to leave me. I need you now more than ever. Now that Hermione's gone and Ron's been drooling over the new professor. Professor... What is it about her? ~ Harry shook off his thoughts knowing where they were leading. If he thought of Sirus too much, he'd send himself into the same depression that plagued him much of last year.

He rubbed his eyes then ran a hand over his scar then through his hair. He turned his head sideways looking at the pillow he had just violated feeling incredibly embarrassed and yet thoroughly unsatisfied. He turned his head forward again and looked down at his body.

“I should have known YOU’D be wide awake.” He said sarcastically noticing the part of his body that seemed to be standing at attention even more so lately.

He laid there silently for a few moments not realizing it when his hand inched down his chest running along his stomach muscles. He gulped hard when his hand fisted around the swollen appendage, and he revealed in how good it felt to be touched.

He needed the release in the worst way and had carried it so long since his encounter with Hermione that it was quickly become painful.

His head tilted towards the ceiling and his tongue ran over the seam of his lips as he listened to the thunderstorm outside and the rain pound hard on the windowsill. He slowly began to stroke himself gently, his body reacting to the action in turn.

He let out a wanton scream and clenched his teeth hard as he felt the release he had so desperately sought after start to come. It started low in his stomach and jolted outward making his whole body shake. He felt himself explode as his hand pumped faster and his moans forced out his throat. His hand fisted at the base of his erection and moved upward over the head rubbing the small amount of fluid that collected at the tiny eye on the tip. His actions now reminding him of how she had touched him earlier. With that last thought, he lost control and his hand fisted tighter. One last stroke from base to tip and he was crying out Hermione’s name hoping no one had heard him as he wasted his seed. It came gushing out, spurting from the small opening and cascading down into his hand and landing on his upper thigh, abdomen and pubic bone.

He ran his fist down his shrinking length and rubbed the sticky fluid into the course dark hair closing his eyes and taking a much-needed deep breath. With that, and feeling his frustration leave him for now, he didn’t bother to clean up. He just turned on his side reaching a hand over to grab for his blanket. He covered himself to his waist, breathed in the smell of the rain wafting through his room mingled with the smell of his spent excitement and settled in closing his eyes gently.

~ Who needs to sleep in pajamas anyhow… ~ He thought as sleep finally took him. ~ Ahhh yes, who needs cold showers when you can wank off. ~

The morning came too quickly as he placed a pillow over his head still half asleep trying to drown out the pounding coming from the doorway.

“Go away!” He cried as he heard someone cast a spell on the lock outside then pushed gently on the door. He heard it creak open and pushed his pillow harder into his face. After the night he had, he really didn’t want anyone waltzing into his room.

Ron entered slowly, making his way across the littered floor towards where Harry lay. He grimaced openly and nudged Harry so that he would at least acknowledge he was there.

“Alright… out with it. What’s going on?” He asked grabbing the pillow from Harry’s head watching Harry jerk in response and the blanket shift downward revealing Harry’s hipbone. “Bloody Hell Harry… what have you been doing in here.” He teased slapping Harry playfully on the arm.

Harry peaked at him through one eye as Ron went over to Harry’s wardrobe and began grabbing clothes for Harry to wear.

“From the looks of you… you’ll need some clean underwear.” Ron said grabbing a pair of red boxers with golden snitches dancing around on them. He threw them at Harry, laughing mildly when they landed on his head.

Harry sat up removing the boxers from where they landed… The blanket still barely covered his middle from his stomach to his knees.

“What are you doing here Ron.” Harry asked as he leaned over stepping his bare feet into the boxers. Paying no attention to Ron, he stood, pulling them straight up and over his backside securing the elastic waistline at his middle. He took a step towards Ron.

“The question is what are you doing in here?” Ron’s eyes hovered over Harry’s appearance and he smirked. “I came to tell you Ginny woke up.”

Harry’s face lit up. “That’s great Ron. When did you see her?”

“Mum woke me up an hour ago.” Ron shrugged. “It’s still quite early Harry… I just needed to talk to someone.”

Harry pulled on his shirt and began buttoning it. Taking several strides towards Ron, he placed an arm around his shoulders and gave him a quick hug to show he was happy with the news. “What about her recovery? Has she said anything about what happened?” Harry looked hopeful but one look at Ron’s face told him Ginny hadn’t spoken yet. “Sorry Mate.” He breathed placing his tie around his neck.

“It’s alright… Tonks hasn’t showed up to ask questions yet and Mum won’t let her talk about it until then.”

Harry grabbed his robe and walked to the door. “Come on.” He gestured. “Let’s go see your sister.” He waited for Ron to join him and they both walked swiftly into the hallway.

A loud scream echoed through Gryffindor tower catching both Ron and Harry off guard as they entered the hallway. They looked at each other their eyes wide and filled with horror. They knew that scream. Quickly they made their way down the staircase past the main common room and towards the girls’ dorms.

They approached the second dormitory with caution, as a single hand lay limp just outside the doorway. Harry ran up to the door and knelt down next to the unconscious girl.

“It’s Lavendar.” Harry said solemnly averting his eyes from her body and concentrating on her face.

Ron rushed into the room and checked around for anyone who might have been in the room but he found nothing. He looked over at Harry desperate for an answer.

Harry removed his robe once again and covered Lavendar’s body.

“She must have been heading to the showers with the rest of the girls.” Harry said feeling the odd sense that he was repeating himself as he tried to pick her up.

“It’s the same as Ginny isn’t it?” Ron asked rhetorically, for he could see the evidence to answer his question.

Harry stood holding Lavendar‘s limp body, glancing at Ron. “You need to inform McGonagall… I don’t think the girls are safe here… None of them.” His voice was grave and a terrifying look entered his eyes as he shifted Lavendar’s weight against his shoulder and stepped past Ron.

Ron hesitated for a moment staring at the floor.

“Go… NOW Ron…” Harry cried bring Ron back from his trance.

Ron snapped back to life hearing Harry’s voice. “Get her to Madame Pomphrey… I’ll tell McGonagall.” He assured Harry before he watched his friend run off down the staircase with Lavendar Brown in tow.

He breathed deeply flashing a look back at the dorm room. “What’s going on here?” He whispered then took off in the other direction towards Professor McGonagall’s study.

Harry laid Lavendar down in the first empty bed he saw. Looking around frantically for anyone to help, he noticed Ginny sitting up in her bed with Molly and Madame Pomphrey making a fuss about her. They hadn’t seen him come in he figured as he brushed the hair out of Lavendar’s face.

“SOMEBODY! ANYBODY!” He screamed as he placed his fingers on Lavendar‘s neck checking for a pulse. Panicking when he didn‘t feel one, he looked desperately towards Madame Pomphrey who had just noticed Harry in the ward. “NOW!” He cried.

Madame Pomphrey jumped at the sound of Harry’s voice, lifting her head in his direction, his eyes narrowed and she picked up her skirt rushing to his side.

“There’s… There’s no pulse.” Harry stammered stepping back blankly staring at Lavendar as the nurse pushed him aside. She felt at her neck, after a few moments of silence, she turned to Harry.

“I’m afraid she’s gone.” She said sadly looking up at Harry.

Tonks came rushing into the ward breathlessly coming to a halt between Harry and Madame Pomphrey. Her eyes said it all when they fell on to Lavendar’s lifeless body.

“Harry… what’s happened here.” She gasped.

To be continued…

Part 8: Identity-

9. Part 8: Identity

***Nursie Note*** Just a lil note... I was gonna wait to post this since it is the last available part at this point. The next two are currently tied down with my beta. Sorry guys... Here's my olive branch.

~Nursie

Part 8: Identity-

All at once a loud shrill like scream bounced through the hospital wing, catching everyone off guard, including the screamer.

Harry, Tonks and Madame Pomphrey turned towards the noise to find an alarming sight.

Ginny was clinging to her mother as if her life depended on it and crying profusely.

Harry worried for his friend, pushed past Tonks and stepped closer to Mrs. Weasley.

Mrs. Weasley looked at Ginny bewilderedly smoothing down her hair and trying to whisper calming words into her daughter’s ears.

Madame Pomphrey quickly disappeared into her potions cabinet, looking for a calming draught to subdue Ginny, who was obviously having flashbacks of her ordeal.

She didn’t notice when Ginny rounded on Harry, grabbing her mother’s wand from the bedside stand.

Harry stood alarmed for a moment until he found the courage to speak with Mrs. Weasley’s wand pointed directly at certain areas of his anatomy that he would rather like to use someday and had grown rather attached to.

“What… what is it Ginny?” He asked softly trying to sound as if it was the most natural thing in the world for him to be at the end of someone else’s wand. Unfortunately for Harry… it usually was. He took a deep breath hoping he was allowed to do so, closed his eyes slowly to clear his head then looked directly at Ginny. He noticed the look in her eyes and the way her arm trembled and held the wand in position.

“I’ll make him sorry!” She screamed.

“Sorry…” Harry questioned his voice an octave or two off as he watched her. “What did I do?” He swallowed hard.

And then Ginny laughed. The laugh itself would have been welcome if it wasn’t laced with the animosity that everyone in the room could hear.

“Where were you yesterday Harry… Or should I tell them.” Ginny spat at him poking the wand into his abdomen.

“Ginny dear… you shouldn’t be out of bed.” Mrs. Weasley’s voice was heard pleading with her daughter through the room but Ginny wasn’t paying any sort of attention to her mother. Her eyes were narrow and set just below Harry’s waistline.

“You tell them or I will.” She paused for a bit. “It‘s a shame really Harry. I thought you were my friend… I even had a crush on you for the longest time… maybe if you‘d have just asked but no… the great Harry Potter takes what he wants when he wants it… That doesn‘t include me though Harry… I‘ll make sure you can‘t ever do this to someone ever again!” Ginny cried her teeth clenched and her stance set.

“Tell them what?” Harry insisted until he felt her poke the wand a bit lower into his nether region. “What do you want to hear Ginny?” He finally screamed back at her in frustration. His eyes flashed green and he felt anger well up inside him. He was finally understanding what Ginny was insinuating.

“Expelliarmus…” the words were out into the air before anyone could react and Mrs. Weasley’s wand went flying into the hands of the person that had just entered the room.

“Remus… what took you so long?” Mrs. Weasley breathed in relieved as she caught Ginny falling backwards into her arms.

Remus Lupin walked briskly into the room handing Mrs. Weasley her wand back.

“Poppy… you have the calming draught?” He interjected looking at a very stunned Madame Pomphrey.

The nurse nodded helping Mrs. Weasley place Ginny back in the bed. Lupin rounded on Harry.

“I don’t think it’s safe for you here.” Lupin’s voice was a bit shaky and his expression told Harry to listen.

“But why? I didn’t do anything.” Harry argued.

“It’s best we don’t talk in here.” Lupin answered placing his hand on Harry’s forehead. “Has your scare been giving you any problems?” His tone was not casual and Harry stopped in his tracks as they entered the hallway.

Lupin took a few steps away from Harry then noticed he wasn’t beside him. He stopped and turned, looking directly at Harry.

“I’m not going anywhere until I know what’s going on.” Harry demanded.

Lupin took a deep breath. “Look Harry… I plan on telling you what I know but I can’t tell you here. The walls have ears you know.” Lupin’s eyes were fierce and Harry could see the wolf inside his friend’s temper. Lupin was clearly angry about something, although he wasn’t sure if it was at him or not.

Harry nodded watching the portraits on the wall leaning towards them in order to hear what ever it was that Harry and Lupin were discussing. “Lead the way then, Professor.”

It was as Harry suspected. He found himself in the headmaster’s chambers but he clearly wasn’t alone with Lupin and Dumbledore.

There were several others standing awaiting their arrival. Harry noticed Willow right off and wondered what she was doing there. He saw Professor McGonagall and Snape along with Tonks and Mad-Eye Moody.

Harry arched an eyebrow. “Am I in trouble?”

Willow couldn’t help herself. She ran towards Harry and flung her arms around his neck choking him. “I’m so sorry Harry… This is all my fault.”

“Ahem…” Dumbledore cleared his throat and all attention was on him. “That will be quite enough Professor Warren.”

Willow let go of Harry and stepped away from him.

“What’s going on here?” Harry crossed his arms and set his jaw.

“There is one week left until the winter holidays Harry. I don’t feel it would be safe for you or your friends to stay at Hogwarts over that time.” Dumbledore said simply.

“Is that all… you brought me here under heavy guard just to tell me that I can’t stay here over Christmas?” Harry cried.

“No… Harry… Not exactly.” Dumbledore proceeded. “There have been some problems here at the school that need some rather special attention.”

“Like?” Harry prompted.

“That is not your concern Harry… what I need to know from you is this. Have you been having any dreams lately?”

Harry breathed out aggravated. “What do my simple dreams have to do with any of this… you know as well as I do that I don’t see Voldemort in my dreams anymore. He‘s been blocked out. Remember? You did that at the end of my fifth year.”

“I’d hate to discredit you Harry… but I do beg to differ.” It was Willow’s sad voice that now filled the air.

Harry flashed her a dirty look. “Not now Professor. This is no time for your stupid games.”

Dumbledore put his hand up in the air to call for silence. “Ah… Harry… I am afraid Willow doesn’t speak nonsense. She has told me what happened when you entered into her dream the other night.”

“What has any of this got to do with Ginny? She was ready to kill me down there… She’s my friend and she wanted to kill me. She looked at me like… like…”

“Like a monster.” Willow answered for him. “Harry, to her… you were.”

Harry scanned the room feeling like he might vomit. His insides felt on fire and his stomach wanted to find the nearest wastebasket to heave into.

“You don’t think I would hurt Ginny… You don’t think I did that to Ginny.”

Harry couldn’t help it. Once his words were out he flung himself over to the nearest desk and lost his stomach contents directly into the bottom drawer. “Sorry about that.” He muttered wiping his chin with his robe.

“Of course nobody thinks you did anything to Ginny.” Lupin reassured him.

“The problem is that Ginny thinks it was you.”

“How?” Harry tried to form a sentence but found that his vocabulary was gone. He slumped into the nearest chair and prayed that someone would say something to help.

“I know it wasn’t you Harry.” Willow finally spoke after several long agonizing minutes of quiet. “You and Hermione were with me, and then you and Ron were with Hermione in the library. Madame Pince has attested to that.” Willow looked up at Dumbledore.

“Yes, and Hagrid said you were in class before that.” Dumbledore smiled at Harry for the first time since he had entered the chambers.

“How do you know Ginny thinks it was me?” Harry asked.

“I used Occlumens on her.” Dumbledore answered with a swift look at Willow.

“But you said…” Harry cried. “You said you weren’t going to do anything like that to Ginny.”

“Let’s just say that something came to my attention after a rather thorough talk with Professor Warren.” Dumbledore replied.

“Yes… well let’s just look at the Professor shall we then…” Harry said his voice oozing with venom and his eyes flashing the tell tale Gryffindor colors. “We had nothing of this sort happen here at Hogwarts until she arrived.”

“Harry!” Willow gasped. “How could you think that I would do that to Ginny or Lavendar… I don’t even have the right parts for it!” Hot tears sprang to her eyes and her voice squeaked as she tried to defend herself.

“I mean… how do we know Willow is who she says she is. Professor Moody can tell us all about imposters and polyjuice potion.” Harry screamed.

“Stop this at once Harry. I am inclined to believe Willow… There are just certain aspects that you cannot know. Willow is here to help, dear boy and you will come to thank her in time. However, I do feel that I may be the one that made the mistake, you see… I probably shouldn’t have been so ready to believe Willow’s tale.”

“Professor Dumbledore… I didn’t… I mean… what are you talking about?” Willow asked through her tears. “Are you saying that I’ve done something to cause all of this?”

“No, Professor Warren… I am merely saying that there is more here than we can comprehend right now. It is best I send the kids as well as those others involved away for the holiday. We will see what happens then. Furthermore, I do not believe Harry attacked anyone. We will keep this among us for now. We don’t want Harry being taken off to Azkaban when we know he is innocent.”

“To Azkaban? What for?” Harry’s eyes grew wide and his body started to tremble.

“For the murder of Lavendar… and the er… attack on Virginia Weasley.” Tonks said.

Harry glanced over at her once she had spoken and the weight of what was occurring finally sank into his head. Ginny had some how pointed him out as her assailant… and that meant he was now a murder suspect as well. Harry swallowed hard.

“I didn’t do those things. I swear.”

“We know Harry… that’s what we are going to try to find out.” Lupin said placing a hand on Harry’s shoulder.

Harry looked down at the ground. His world seemed to be falling apart and he didn’t like that feeling at all. His mind drifted to the night before and how his only worries in the world were Hermione and Voldemort. His mind began recalling how she felt in his arms and then the argument as well as his conversation with…

“Myrtle…” Harry said loudly. The wizards and witches in the room turned towards Harry. “Moaning Myrtle. I spoke to her last night. She’s hiding something.” Harry added hopefully. “She knows something.”

Dumbledore smiled slightly. “And how do you know this?”

“Because I spoke to her last night. She was… err… um… well I was taking a bath in the prefects bathroom and she sort of showed up.”

“Well then… I guess it’s time we questioned her.” Dumbledore turned to McGonagall. “Could you see to it that Sir Nicolas de Mimsy-Porpington gets the message that the headmaster would like to have a word?”

“Right away, Headmaster.” McGonagall said and turned to go at once. She passed Lupin and Moody then stopped directly in front of Harry. “Ron is waiting for you in your common room. He doesn’t know what happened in the hospital wing and if I were you, I would tell no one. We gave Miss Weasley a calming draught and Madame Pomphrey has been given permission by Mrs. Weasley to perform the Obliviate charm on her daughter.”

Harry looked disheveled and clearly sad about what they were doing to Ginny to protect him. “What about everyone else… How are we going to keep this from them? And won’t she be awkward around me?”

Professor McGonagall took Harry’s face in her hands. “Harry, I will not have you blaming yourself for what has happened to Miss Weasley. We will catch the culprit behind these attacks just as we did back in your second year. We all know how that turned out.” She gave Harry a rare smile then glanced at Dumbledore. “I will speak with you later then Headmaster.” She turned and left the chamber, her robes billowing behind her.

Once she was gone, Harry looked up at Dumbledore once more. “How are we going to tell Lavendar’s parents about what happened? There’s going to be questions… about her and Ginny.”

“Don’t worry Harry… We will indeed be taking care of this… I will be ending the quarter after this meeting and sending the students home for the winter holiday, in hopes that we can have this dealt with before school resumes after the New Year. I will be sending you with Lupin back to Grimmauld Place once I have announced my plans to the student body.”

“What about Hermione?” Harry whispered.

“Excuse me Harry… I didn’t quite hear you.” Dumbledore smiled knowing exactly what Harry had just said but wanting Harry to repeat it.

Harry rolled his eyes. He had no intentions of letting the entire school know how he felt about his best friend. “I said… What about Hermione… These attacks are happening for a reason… and it’s probably got something to do with me. She is the closest girl to me and if someone hurts her, I will become a murderer way before I am supposed to. She is not safe in the muggle world.” Harry finished his words and glared at Dumbledore for having him voice his thoughts in front of Lupin, Tonks. Moody and Willow.

“No need to worry about Miss Granger Harry. She will be going along to Grimmauld Place with you and the Weasley’s.” Dumbledore assured him.

“The Weasley’s? What about Ginny… Mrs. Weasley clearly knows that Ginny thinks I did …”

“No need to worry Harry… Mrs. Weasley does not think you had anything to do with her daughter’s attack. She feels as we do that someone is trying to frame you Harry. That is the reason she allowed Poppy to perform the memory charm.”

“What do I do now?” Harry asked standing to leave the chamber.

“Make it through today and first thing in the morning I will devise a Portkey to Grimmauld Place.” Dumbledore answered. “Remus, am I to understand that you will be staying here at Hogwarts tonight?”

“Yes, Albus. That would be wonderful. That way I can keep an eye on Harry.”

“Do you need accommodations?” Dumbledore asked.

“No.” Harry interrupted. “He’s more than welcome to stay in my room. I wouldn’t mind at all.” Harry looked over at Lupin to make sure he was alright with the arrangements.

Lupin nodded. “Looks like I have a cozy rug to crawl up on. I do appreciate the invite Harry, but first I need to speak with Albus alone. I’ll be along sometime after dinner.” With that, Lupin ushered Harry out of Dumbledore’s office.

It was during dinner when Harry first laid eyes on Hermione for the first time since the night before. His heart felt heavy and his mouth went dry as she sat several students down from him talking animatedly to one of the sixth year students. Ron caught his eye for a brief second shaking his head. Harry sighed and went about playing with his food.

Most of the students were thrilled to be getting out of classes a week early but Harry was still trying to deal with what had happened in Dumbledore’s office.

The Great Hall seemed to empty much more quickly than usual as students left to pack for the trip home over the holiday.

Harry jumped when he felt a hand hit the back of his shoulder. He dropped his fork on his plate and looked up slowly to see Ron staring at him.

“What is it Harry? You’ve been out of it all day. I know you’re upset about my sister and Lavendar but there really wasn’t anything else you could have done for either of them.” Ron shrugged and sat down at the empty Gryffindor table.

“It’s not that.” Harry lied half-heartedly. No matter how upset he was about what had happened to Ginny, and Lavendar, he was also more than a little worried about Hermione.

“Then what is it mate… I know finding Lavendar like that was shocking to say the least but you’ve been in a trance all day Harry. Are you thinking about Hermione again? What happed to make her stop talking to you?”

Ron had struck a nerve with Harry. He jumped up from his seat and pushed his full plate of food away from him sending it sailing off the other end of the table.

“Whoa…” Ron watched Harry walk past him before he stood to follow him. “Harry… talk to me mate… something is going on… Hermione wouldn’t speak to me either.”

That did it. Harry finally stopped and turned back towards Ron. “She didn’t say anything to you today?”

“She asked what happened to Lavendar and that was it… she didn’t say much more.”

Harry shook his head. “Alright… I’ll tell you but...” He paused giving Ron a look that told him he wasn’t kidding around. “ You can’t say anything to anybody. It’s rather private."

“Is that why I found you starkers in your bed this morning… did I time it just right so that I missed Hermione?” Ron’s teasing tone soon vanished as he saw the sorrow in Harry’s eyes.

“No… nothing like that.”

“Come on Harry… let’s go to your common room where you can relax. We’ll have Dobby bring up some hot chocolate and you can tell me all about it.”

Harry nodded and they both turned opening the large oak doors to exit the Great Hall.

Harry closed his trunk as he ran over everything he needed to pack for Grimmauld Place. He glanced over at the doorway and stood to unlock the door for Professor Lupin whenever he decided it was time to go to bed. Harry yawned as he twisted the doorknob making sure it was unlocked. He crossed his room stripping off his jumper and beginning to unbutton his shirt.

Once ready for bed, Harry sat down on the mattress . Placing his glasses on the bedside table, he quickly got comfortable closing his eyes.

Harry recognized the room right off, it was the very room he had first seen Sirus and Peter Pettigrew in his third year. The Shrieking Shack had not changed much in the past few years and Harry found himself waiting for something… or someone. There was a small broken mirror he noticed as he passed it making his way to a small hiding place next to one of the boarded up windows.

He felt his legs start to go numb as he crouched in the cramped quarters forgetting about how much time had gone by while he waited. He caught his reflection once more in the broken mirror and wondered as he studied the face looking back at him. There was something oddly different but he couldn’t quite put his finger on what it was.

Suddenly he heard footsteps with a soft giggle and he felt his insides gnaw at him while he waited in the shadows ready to pounce.

~What am I waiting for? ~ He wondered idly watching the small shadow come towards him.

He heard himself saying words he never thought he’d speak. As soon as the girl came into view, he found himself standing surprisingly fast and the spell he cast frightened him. He hadn’t realized he even knew how to use an unforgivable, let alone mean one.

Yet there it was, he had spoken it clearly and the girl before him was racked with convulsions while supporting herself on her hands and knees.

Harry felt himself moving closer to the girl’s body and a wicked smile cross his face. He cackled profusely looking down at the girl with cruel glare. He bent down grabbing a handful of hair.

“Does that hurt?” He said to the petrified girl as she fought to keep a straight face. “What… you don’t know how to speak?” Again he heard that loathsome cackle. “Well… I am sure we can find something else to do with that pretty little mouth of yours.” He bent in to kiss her still holding a fistful of hair. He drew back after a brief touch of their lips tasting the distinct flavor of blood.

“Hmmm…. And to think, I was going to go easy on you.” He said casually running his free hand over the girl’s neck and down her chest.

Harry sat up screaming. He opened his eyes in the pitch black room feeling the sweat trickle down his face into his burning eyes. His head pounding and his scar sending pain directly to his brain.

His arms went directly to his chest feeling for his state of dress finding he was fully clothed. He rubbed at his forehead wincing as his fingers touched the outline of his scare.

“Harry?” He heard a familiar voice call out. The voice was tired and raspy but friendly and he welcomed that after what he had just went through in his head.

“Lupin?” Harry choked out swallowing the knot in his throat. “Lupin… I saw… I saw…”

Lupin moved from the floor to Harry’s bed sitting on the edge and reaching for Harry.

“Lumos.” He cried and a soft glow came to the dark room showing Lupin Harry’s state of distress. “Tell me what you saw Harry. Did you have another nightmare? Was it the Dark Lord?”

“No… no… although I think it’s linked to him.”

“What do you mean Harry?” Lupin questioned trying to hide the surprise in his tone.

“These attacks… I saw who is doing them.” Harry shuddered as Lupin pulled him into a hug.

“And?” Lupin prodded. “Who is it?”

“It was me.” Harry whispered softly feeling the tears behind his eyes break through and slide down his cheeks.

A loud thud echoed through the dingy room. A hand felt it’s way from the floor to the bed finding the top of the mattress and braced it’s body pulling up to a standing position.

The room’s occupant sat instantly on the bed catching his breath. After what seemed like eternity his voice rang out into the dark room.

“Lumos.” then the light gently flickered from his wand lying on the vanity. He scratched his neck then ran a hand over his forehead and through his messy dark hair. He smiled wickedly touching his fingertips to the area above one eye.

“You may have seen me tonight in your dreams but you didn’t realize it wasn’t you.” He said smoothly as he stood making his way to the vanity. He picked up his wand touching the tip where his fingers had been but seconds ago.

“That blasted girl doesn’t know what she’s messing with coming here.” He laughed menacingly once more laying down the wand and picking up a simple pair of glasses. Placing them on his face, he sneered at his appearance. “This isn’t over with yet father… not by a long shot.” With that, he ripped the glasses from his face and threw them across the room.

To be continued…

Interlude 1: Willow's Confession-

10. ***A Nursie Note***

***Nursie Note*** Hey everyone! This is just simple author's note to clear up any confusion... or at least attempt to. I will not be able to post until I get the next two parts reviewed by my beta and I didn't want every other reviewer to be confused at what I am doing. If you think about it, the storyline/plot you probably will get where I am going. With any alteration of time there is a cause and effect.

One of the reviewers was dead on... (paladin3030) you are a clever person. My intentions were never to confuse anyone but to implicate at twist so that nobody would see where the fic was going. I think I may have done that a little too well. *lol* As soon as I get the beta'd parts back I will update so that any and all confusion will be cleared up. I do explain quite a few things in the Interludes that are going to be posted next. So ya'll should be less confused after that. Or more so... depending on how you look at it.

I also want to thank Cute Sleeper for the compliment on the NC-17 scenes... I will admit I was a little indecisive on posting such graphic material, however the comment made me feel more confident in my work in that area.(A bit embarrassed mind you... I blushed writing every bit of those, but more confident.)

Tigertron... I think paladin3030 answered your question... I hope that clears up your confusion.

So... THANK YOU from the very bottom of this Nursie's heart for reading and I hope you will bear with me long enough to get through these chapters so that I can clear up your confusion. I promise that the very next part will at least give you some answers. I hope to post that sometime this weekend.

Hugs to all

~Nursie

11. Interlude 1:Willow

****Nursie Note*** Sorry this took so long to get out there... my beta was busy with a birthday or so he says. This part may bring up some more questions, however the next Interlude as well as the Part that comes after that are ready to post. They should answer questions as well as point them out. But your answers will come hopefully...

Just so you know... this Interlude takes place before Part 8. It's mostly got Lupin in it. I love Lupin. I think even Werewolves need some luvin... but alas they never do not even when it's my own fic. Does anyone else think there is something more to Remus Lupin? I feel he is a very important character to canon. If they don't portray him right in the movie... I'm hunting down the casting agents!

Enough said? I'll update with the next Interlude within a day.

Interlude 1: Willow's Confession-

Willow hugged her arms to her chest and shuddered visually. Leaning her head into the wall next to her she suddenly hit it hard. She screamed stomping her foot on the ground then turned leaning the small of her back into the wall. Tears streaked down her face and her mind was flooded with events from her short eighteen years on earth.

“I’m not teacher damn it Dumbledore…” She cried wiping her nose and jerking her hand away from her face. She heard someone approaching, she stood up straight trying to compose herself but winced when she saw the face of her godfather, only vastly younger looking than she remembered him.

There was no gray in his hair as she remembered and Lupin had a glint in his light blue eyes that she hadn’t ever seen. She recognized it… and she sighed accordingly.

~ Hope…~ She knew exactly what his eyes held and she grieved for the godfather she knew and loved.

Remus Lupin, or at least the man moving towards her did not know what she knew. He did not know her as she knew him.

Lupin saw her against the wall staring blankly into mid air and he stopped, curious about the expression on her face.

“Professor Warren… are you alright?” He inquired smiling gently at her. He reached out for her hand trying to comfort her.

Willow smiled. Although sensing the touch of his hand was a bit more forward than it should be, she figured if he knew the truth about who she was, then he would be grasping her hand as he was. She breathed in catching his eye.

“Call me Willow please…” She said softly.

“Ok Willow then. Are you alright?”

She shook her head vaguely. “No… Moony… I’m not.”

Lupin looked at her stunned. Nobody called him Moony besides the other Marauders and Harry on occasion. No one else but Dumbledore knew his pet name. “Where’d you hear that name Willow?” He asked his eyes focused and startled.

Willow looked up at him expectantly. “Can I talk to you?”

Lupin stepped back a bit. “What about?”

“Not here. I need to speak with someone about a lot of things and I know I can trust you.”

“Me? Why me? I could be a werewolf for all you know.” Lupin choked sensing there was definitely something to be learned.

“Don’t give me that… You are only dangerous when there’s a full mood.” She shook her head seeing the panic cross his features. She proceeded with her answer grabbing his arm. . “ Because you know me… you just don’t know it yet. Come with me… We can’t talk here… the walls have ears you know.” She smirked seeing the look on his face.

Lupin followed her without question, staring at her as he watched her robes flow behind her. He caught the tickle in his throat as he started to laugh when her hat started to slide off her head. She grabbed it with her hand, plucking it from her head.

“I’m no teacher Moony… I’m about to tell you just what I am.”

Lupin found himself in his old office, smiling as he remembered how he would crawl up on the rug just over next to the fireplace during the full moon, that was when he had the wolves bane potion.

“Ok… What is it you wanted to talk with me about?” He asked tilting his head as Willow handed him a cup of tea. He took a sip then arched his brow at her. “How did you know how I take it?”

“I know a lot about you Moony.”

“Well that’s obvious. But I know nothing about you.”

She laughed nervously. “Do you swear not to tell anyone… including Harry what I am about to tell you?”

Lupin looked skeptical. “That depends on what you tell me. I can’t make a promise I can not even fathom keeping.”

“I knew you were going to say that.” She paused. “Alright then… I need to say something. I blame myself for all of this… I know I shouldn’t but I do. Much like Harry does.”

“Do you know something you are not telling us Willow? If you do, Dumbledore should know right away.”

“What Dumbledore knows… was up to Dumbledore himself. He got all the information he was allowed when I came here.”

“When you came here… What do you mean by that?”

“Do you have some time Moony… this may take a bit.” She admitted.

“I’ll make the time. Something about you makes me want to learn as much as I can.” He reached for her hand but she moved it before he made contact. Practically jumping from her seat she stood walking towards an old beaten up chest. Upon it was an old toothless bushy looking cat. The cat jumped from the chest sticking it’s bottlebrush tail in the air and limped gingerly towards a comfortable looking spot on the same rug Lupin used to curl up on. He eyed Lupin curiously then hissed at him flexing his claws and making himself comfortable.

Willow scolded the cat in a whisper. Lupin could have sworn he heard her call the old cat Crookshanks but he shrugged it off looking up at Willow who had retrieved something from the chest and now stood next to the fireplace.

“My story starts a little over eighteen years ago… almost nineteen. Or should I say approximately seven to eight months from now… give or take a week or two.”

Lupin sat up straight. His eyes grew wide with meaning and opened his mouth to say something. Willow held up her hand holding something that ran through her hands like liquid but was so obviously material.

“Just wait Uncle Moony… I’ll get to your questions… you’ll probably have more when I’m finished.” She sighed loudly and turned her attention to the fire. “It was a dark night… or so I’ve been told.”

Madame Pomphrey grabbed Hermione’s hand and screamed in pain when Hermione squeezed it hard. Almost hard enough to break the bones in her finger. She tore her hand away from the younger woman’s hand shaking it instantly trying to rid herself of the pain.

“MY gods Headmaster.. This isn’t right.” She rushed over to the Professor Dumbledore as she stepped away from Hermione laying on her left side and breathing rather heavily.

“It’s not time… they are four months too early.” Poppy motioned towards Hermione as she screamed in excruciating pain.

“Poppy… there is nothing we can do… her trauma has been too great and with the state of the wizarding world… there really is no other way.”

“HARRY!” Hermione cried, tears streaming from her face and she held her oversized stomach clinging to the only sign of life Harry had. She looked up through her blurry vision seeing the familiar white beard of her headmaster. “I can’t do this without Harry…” She cried.

“It’s too early!!!” Hermione cried blowing out her breath almost hyperventilating.

“Push Mione! It’ll be over soon.” Ginny soothed her.

“I can’t.” Hermione sobbed. “I just can’t.” With that Hermione slumped down in Ginny’s arms out cold.

“Madame Pomphrey!” Ginny screamed. “She’s passed out.”

“And you call yourself a mediwitch.” Madame Pomphrey dropped what she was doing for a bleeding wizard in the corner. “Merlin Ginny you should have called for me sooner!” She cried looking at Hermione. She hiked up her apron pushing Ginny out of the way.

“I’m sorry… I didn’t know… Damn it… I didn’t know what to do… I didn’t choose to do this!” Ginny placed her head in her hands.

“There’s no time for that now girl… stand straight… nobody has chosen any of this.” She cracked her neck then grabbed Hermione’s limp upper body. “Come on Miss Granger… you are not getting off that easy.” She ripped open Hermione’s robes and the distinct sound of material ripping echoed throughout the room. She reached for her wand in her apron pocket and pointed it at Hermione’s stomach. Using it as if it were a normal muggle scalpel she cut into Hermione’s skin. “Ginny… get over here now!”

Ginny wiped her mouth with her robe clearing away the excess vomit from her chin. The smell of the army-like wizarding MASH unit had gotten to her… so many dead… She eagerly joined Madame Pomphrey to bring two wizarding lives into the world. Hopefully with any luck, they’d be able to fight in a few good years. And if they were really lucky… maybe just maybe one of them could do what their father could not.

The dark sky that haunted over the small wizard camp lifted with the sun shining, greeting the morning anew. Hermione awoke as she did every morning, forgetting Harry was no longer right there next to her as he had been the last three months of their Hogwarts education. He had been another appendage to her and she smiled brightly until her memories came back in rush and she saw Harry once again fall over that cliff in Godric’s Hollow.

She pushed through the painful memory realizing she had matters to attend to and reached out for the nearest wizard to meet her new children. Although just still a child herself, not turning eighteen until the following autumn, she may have winced a bit from the after pains of a harsh child birth, but Hermione stayed strong, fighting to keep control of her jumbled emotions.

When Madame Pomphrey brought her new children to her, Hermione gasped at the likeness the boy already held to Harry… the girl had a few brown curls on top her fragile head and both had the clouded gray eyes that newborns do. They were extremely small, having been born so early, and she felt guilty for that. However, the one thing they did look was healthy. Maybe she should have told the others that she was further along than she was, but she hadn’t even told Harry about her pregnancy. Another jolt of guilt ran through her. Harry never knew.

Madame Pomphrey handed her one baby at a time, starting with the girl, and something occurred to Hermione when she first touched her daughter.

“Twins… you said nothing about twins… Madame Pomphrey. How do I care for twins?” she inquired, more than a little frazzled. “I’m only seventeen… how?”

“You’ll manage, Miss Granger… after all, women have been having babies since the beginning of time… and now is no different.” Madame Pomphrey smiled and handed Hermione her son.

“I have no names for them… I wasn’t even able to tell Harry about the one baby, let alone two.” She stated eyeing the two, searching for four sets of fingers and toes. Satisfied with the math, she promptly looked around for the only person left from Harry’s past in the infirmary. Her eyes settled on a shabby man… who looked much like he’d been through hell and back. His robes were in tatters, his hair disheveled and his eyes were blank and held no expression. What had happened to the hope in Lupin’s eyes that had been there not more than a few months ago?

~I know… he lost Harry… WE lost Harry… That’s what happened. ~

Hermione sighed and squeezed her babies to herself. “Hmmm.” Hermione thought out loud. “I think Lupin will like the names I have chosen.” She smiled openly. “Professor… would you like to see Harry’s son and daughter?”

Lupin smiled as he bent down to pick up the sleeping child. He smiled roughly at Hermione and whispered something nobody would suspect. “Meet Willow and Sirus, Re..Remus… Merlin that sounds strange….” Hermione explained.

“Willow and Sirus huh? I don’t think you could have been more accurate through their names.” Willow clutched his thumb in her tiny fisted hand..

Lupin cocked a smile and looked at the babies. “They can call me Uncle Moony.” Hermione swore she saw a momentary frown but it faded fast. “I wouldn’t tell her she’s named after a tree though. She may take offense.” He suddenly chuckled trying to lighten the newfound oddness the air had taken on.

“Well then, she’ll have a flower for a middle name. I’ll call her Willow Lily.”

Lupin’s eyes went to Hermione’s daughter. Staring at her, his eyes seemed to glow and water over. Hermione could never remember a time when the professor had done that. She eyed him curiously until he looked up at her.

“Yes… Lily is a lovely name.”

“Excuse me…” Lupin interrupted Willow with startled wide eyes.

Willow turned away from the fire finally. “I wasn’t done Moony.”

“I realize that… but are you telling me that I’m somehow going to become some sort of father figure to you?”

“Yes.” Willow stated simply. “Now… if you don’t mind, I’ll get to everything.”

“Well if you’re going to tell me an eighteen year old long story… I definitely am going to need something to snack on.”

“I see you have the appetite of a wolf.” She laughed pulled out the wand in her robes conjured a spread of various meat and breads for sandwiches. “Some things never change.”

“What do you mean?” Lupin tried to say with his mouth full of food.

“You’ll see… I just hope what I tell you is in time.”

“Again…” Lupin swallowed his food. “I’m lost.” He waited moment thinking. “By the way… what happened to your brother?”

Willow winced. “I don’t even like to speak his name... He is a dark wizard.”

To be continued…

Interlude 2: The Sorting Hat…

12. Interlude 2: The Sorting Hat-

***Nursie Note:***- This part took a little longer because of it's name. I was basically pulling out my hair trying to come up with an original song for the hat to sing for the sorting. Nothing seemed right for it. In the end, I either had to cut it or use one from the book. I didn't feel comfortable doing so... In other words, I spent some wasted time on a song for the sorting hat that I didn't even include. *lol*

I am posting this Interlude now, just before I go with my son to the PoA movie *doing happy dance* I am sure there will be further updates as soon as possible. After all, inspiration always hits me when I watch the first two movies. Let's see what a new one will do.

I hope you like this, if there are any questions or concerns email me at Nursie1126@hotmail.com.

Thanks for ALL the kind reviews. I will go through them and acknowledge you in some way.

~Nursie

Interlude 2: The Sorting Hat…

The first winter had been harsh to put it nicely. Several of the wizarding families opposing He Who Must Not Be Named were in constant fear of being caught and cursed.

It seemed that time passed rather quickly when hiding was all they did. Hogwarts still stood, as did most of the other wizarding schools, only they did not accept muggle born children.

Hermione had taken great care of her children but feared the constant running was wearing thin on their childlike innocence.

Willow grew into an almost carbon copy of herself at the young age of six and had seen more in her brief time on earth than Hermione had seen in a lifetime.

Sirus, Harry’s only son, had also grown, and the true meaning of what was hidden behind his emerald green eyes scared his mother. He didn’t much like Moony and he hated it when people would comment on just how much he looked like his father. He had caused his share of trouble in the small group of renegade wizards and witches hiding from the dark lord.

There was nothing that would have warned them of what was about to happen that Halloween night seven years after Hermione had lost her children’s father and the man she loved more than life itself.

She was unprepared for circumstances of her death finding herself standing alone. She searched around for her children, even called out their names but only heard a malevolent cackle come back at her when she managed to do so.

Her arms were bound behind her to a wooden stack much as they used in the historic witch trials of history. Her eyes full of terror as she tried to wrench herself free. She muttered charm after charm, desperate to find the one that would set her free of the only thing keeping her on her feet. Her ankle was broken, and her eye was cut. Her hair was matted in the back, with dried blood from the blow to the head she had received from an old school nemesis, Draco Malfoy.

She heard the sound of footsteps and turned her head as best she could towards the sound. She heard a whisper next and she struggled once more to get loose from the binds.

“Momma?” A distinctly young and feminine voice cut through the foggy night, and Hermione’s eyes started tearing up as she realized who it was.

“Willow?” She answered.

With that, the small little girl in dark blue robes stepped forward from behind a rock. She snuck to her mother’s side and stared up at her with large green eyes.

“Momma… How can I help?”

Hermione thought for a second. Knowing that her daughter was too young to even duel, she couldn’t expect her to get her down from the stake she was on.

An idea started forming in Hermione’s head. It was a long shot but it was all she had. She leaned her head down the best she could.

“Here, Willow. Listen to me carefully. Around my neck is a special charm. It could be the answer to everything if used properly.”

Willow looked up as a chain with an hourglass charm fell from the neckline of her mother’s shirt.

“What do I do?” She asked, her eyes round as saucers, desperate not to let her mother see her cry.

“Take it from my neck… place it on yours. Do not turn it upside down… that is important. Do not do that until the time is right. You need to seek out Professor Albus Dumbledore… He is the head of an organization known as The Order of the Phoenix. He will be easy to find… he is the headmaster at Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. You and your brother are to attend school there when you are of age.”

Willow stood on her tiptoes grabbing at the chain around her mother’s neck. Finally the clasp gave way and it broke into her small hands.

“Got it Momma… now I need to go and get someone to get you down.” She started to turn around.

“Willow… no. That’s not important.” She looked around noticing someone missing for the first time. “Where’s your brother?”

“He talked to the scary blond wizard that hit you in the head.” Willow’s expression turned to the rocky ground.

Hermione gasped. “They didn’t hurt him did they?” A million things went through her mind at that point. She couldn’t stand the thought of that monster hurting her only son.

“Don’t worry Momma… they didn’t hurt him.”

“What do you mean?” Hermione panicked.

“Impedimenta!” The word cut through the night with such force that it knocked Willow out cold.

Hermione stared in horror at her fallen daughter on the ground at her feet.

“Bastard!!!” She cried shaking uncontrollably. “She’s no threat to you… YOU FUCKING MONSTER!”

There was a shrieking laugh and Hermione saw what she remembered as a Dementor seem to float towards her. At first he seemed to be having a conversation with himself until she had opened her mouth and screamed at it.

She soon found out it was no Dementor, as the Dark Lord approached her. He threw off his hood and shook his head at her.

“Tsk tsk… Miss Granger. You should know better than that by now. Such a well-behaved student, yet she chose to keep company with hoodlums. Ah well, yes… you do have muggle blood. That should explain some of it.”

"What ever do you mean, Riddle... You yourself are a halfblood." She felt his eyes bore into her skin.

"You think you're so smart don't you... you filthy mudblood. You don't look so smart now. Where are your books, and your boyfriend when you need him? Huh? Speak louder dear. Oh that's right. He's dead!" His cackle filled her ears, making them want to bleed.

She would not look him in the eye as his cold fingers traced her jaw line. She mustered every ounce of Gryffindor courage she had.

“What did you do with my son?”

“Well now… can’t have any more annoying little Potters running around thinking they can destroy me.” He laughed as he gave her cheek a firm smack.

Hermione felt lost. She searched around her surroundings, feeling the Dark Lord grab a handful of her hair. She winced in pain as he pulled harder still.

“HARRY!” She cried as she felt Voldemort’s hands enclose around her neck. A brief second passed and she felt her neck snap, sending her mind black.

“That was the worst night of my life. I still have nightmares from it.” Willow breathed out and wiped a tear from her cheek. She hugged her arms to her, trying to avoid the shiver now flowing sharply down her spinal cord.

“You watched Hermione die?” Lupin asked in a sorrowful voice, and stood to hug Willow, not knowing why he had the sudden urge to do so.

He stepped towards her and she accepted his offer.

“I watched my mum die.” She corrected him.

Lupin pulled back. “How did you get here… If I believe what you’re telling me.”

Willow pushed him away and glared at him. “You sound just like my father.” She grumbled.

“I thought you have never met your father.”

“I’ve met Harry.” She answered sadly. “Only he doesn’t know who I am to him. I tell you Moony. He’s awful thick in the head.”

Lupin chuckled. “Yes… when it comes to emotional matters he is.” He agreed. “Did Harry say the same thing?”

“Almost. Until I showed him this.” She took out the time turner from her robes and held it out for Lupin to look at. "He hasn't said much of anything since. Unless you count what he said in Dumbledore's chambers."

“That’s Hermione’s.” Lupin stared at the hourglass and his eyes narrowed intently.

“This is what she gave me just before she died.”

“Why did Voldemort let you live?” He spoke just above a whisper and feeling thoroughly overwhelmed.

“Why not? I was insignificant. He had already killed my parents and he had my brother.”

“He had your brother... What do you mean?” Lupin ran his hand over his face.

“Sir… Sirus.” She winced at his name. “Sirus wasn’t right even when we were young. I think Draco Malfoy did something to him after he knocked out my mum.” Willow shrugged. “I don’t really know. He always frightened Mum. She didn’t understand the crazy look behind his eyes, even at the young age we were.”

“Where is he now?” Lupin inquired.

Willow sighed heavily. “Do you want me to finish or not?” She took off the chain around her neck and handed it to Lupin.

“By all means.” Lupin sat down. “Go ahead. I’m listening.” He answered honestly as he examined the time turner in his hand.

“It was five years later when we went to Hogwarts and I found her trunk. She had kept it hidden for some time and when I found the letter, I knew what I had to do.” Willow’s eyes took on the distant look again and she turned to stare back into the flames from the fireplace.

“Give him back, Sirus!” Willow screamed as she heard the old cat hiss.

“No… I think I’ll throw him in one of those doors that lead to nowhere and see if he’s really as smart as everyone says he’s supposed to be.” The dark haired boy held the cat just out her reach. He was a few inches taller than his sister and his hair was black. They had the same eyes, but that was were the similarities ended.

Willow was kind and shy while her brother Sirus was conceited and hateful.

“You had better give him back or I’m telling.”

“Go right ahead you little nark. I swear I can’t believe we’re even related.” Sirus threw the cat at his sister and took off down the corridor to exit the train.

They were among a very small group of first year students to enter the hallway leading to the Great Hall at the Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. Willow looked around in awe, while Sirus crossed his arms and rolled his eyes.

He wasn’t at all thrilled to be there, having had at least a dozen people on the train gasp at him and comment something along the lines of “Are you really his son?” Sirus had answered them but made sure the person inquiring regretted asking the question.

A very old looking witch greeted the dozen students awaiting the ceremony. Her eyes fell on the twins and upon seeing the hateful look in Sirus’ eye she felt her heart descended directly into her stomach. She introduced herself quickly and took them into the Great Hall.

The dozen or so frightened children formed a line at Professor McGonagall's request and stared a little less than impressed at the dingy, torn plain brown wizard's hat sitting centered on a small three legged stool.

A few of them smirked and turned to each other whispering remarks and rolling their eyes.

All but two of them jumped when the hat began to sing.

After it sang of the four founders and their respective houses, giving the first years a pretty good idea of what each house stood for...

The hat ended it’s song and waited patiently on the small three legged stool centered in front of the house tables.

Several students came before the twins to be sorted and each went to one house or another. Most went to either Ravenclaw or Slytherin, leaving Gryffindor with few house members in the past decade. Sirus was the first of the two to sit on the stool as the old witch that greeted them stood behind him.

They had learned her name was Professor McGonagall and she was a stern looking old witch, but she also looked tired, as if she stayed on to teach simply out of loyalty. It was no surprise to Willow that she was head of Gryffindor house.

The hat settled down on young Potter’s head and he rolled his eyes as it started to speak in his head.

“SLYTHERIN!” It cried out then shook itself pointing it’s tip downward and looking thoroughly upset.

Willow let out a surprised gasp although she knew she shouldn't be surprised one little bit. Sirus had always had a nasty streak and she had never felt like a sister should towards her sibling… let alone to a twin. They did have certain oddities but Willow shrugged them off. She had no intentions of seeing what exactly was inside that mind of her brother's. Especially now, after seeing the look upon the sorting hat’s face. She heard her own name called and came forth to sit down.

She nervously waited as she felt the hat fall over her ears and just obstruct her eye line, allowing her to see only the inside of the hat. She could smell the musty smell of storage and held her nose so she wouldn’t have to breathe through it. And then she heard it speak to her.

“My dear Willow… so you’ve come at last. I’ve seen your brother’s mind you know. I had no other choice you see… He’ll be the downfall of your plans you know.”

“What plans?” Willow found herself talking back to the hat’s voice in her head. “Aren’t you just supposed to sort me and be done with it?”

“Ah yes Miss Potter… very true… but I feel it is my duty to warn you. I told you I can see everything you are planning inside that head of yours and although I should be trying to refrain you from doing so, I find myself encouraging you.”

“What do you mean?” Willow inquired nervously.

“Your mum took great lengths to make sure you would be here this day. You are to go to a room on the seventh floor and knock twice. It will appear to you then. All that is required in the Room of Requirement is that you think of the one thing you are seeking. Seek out your mother’s old school trunk. There you will find what you need. Take the possession she last gave you and what you find in the chest to the head master. From there you can change history.”

“You mean I could see my mum again… I could meet my dad?” Willow eyes grew wide. then she closed them tightly, trying to get the old dingy hat to answer her.

“GRYFFINDOR!” The hat bellowed and Professor McGonagall snatched it from her head.

Willow grabbed onto the stone ledge of the fireplace to catch herself.

“Willow?” Lupin jumped up again ,rushing to catch her from falling to the floor or worse yet into the fire.

He picked her up and laid her down on the sofa close by. Willow opened her eyes a bit and smiled weakly. “It’s getting to be too late. Pretty soon, it won’t matter what I’ve come back here to do. I won’t even be born.”

“Young lady, I must say you are rather confusing. However, I can tell you don’t mean anyone any harm. So if you will help me understand what’s is going on… I will help in any way that I can.”

“My mum and dad need to um… well… you know…” Willow covered her face with her arm to hide her embarrassment.

Lupin moved her arm to look her in the face. “I get the picture.”

“Do you? If they don’t do something soon… I won’t be born which means I can’t do anything when everything goes down this summer.”

“Hermione needs to become pregnant? How soon are you talking about?”

“I was told she lied to Madame Pomphrey and concealed us for a bit before she could no longer hide it. I have maybe a month until the future is changed and not for the better. Only I wonder… if I’m not born… then he won’t be either. Maybe that would be a good thing. Yes. That would definitely be a good thing.” She whispered weakly, her eyes closing slowly.

Willow’s head turned to the side and her breathing became shallow and regular. Lupin removed his arm from under her neck softly releasing her from his hold.

“By Merlin, this is some serious shit here. Messing with time, Dumbledore knows better than that.” He ranted, but conceded to the wiser man's knowledge. “Harry dying… Hermione…How does all this happen?” Lupin shook his head trying to clear it from the questions cropping up. " I do wonder about this twin though. Something doesn’t add up there.” He stood up watching her sleep. “I guess you’ll have to finish your story later, Willow.” He leaned over, collecting his cloak from the chair. His eye caught the fire reflect off something and he cleared the area between him and the material Willow had been holding when she first started the conversation.

He picked it up and threw it over his shoulders. Looking down he saw his body had disappeared.

~Invisibility cloak…~ He took it off and started to fold it the best he could, finding a small piece of tape inside.

~Property of James Potter~ Lupin winced stroking the cloak fondly then forced himself to lay it down while slowly stepping away from it. He found himself wanting to stay were he was and when Willow woke, he would hear the rest of the tale. He wasn‘t just curious anymore, it was more like he had to know what she knew. He had his own reasons and they were possibly more dangerous than anything Dumbledore had hidden from Harry. Lupin definitely knew that the right information in the wrong hands could be and was quite literally deadly. Lupin knew this all too well, he had lost almost everyone close to him and he was deathly afraid he’d loose himself. That possibly would be worse than having died. He pushed his thoughts from his mind. That was all he needed. Opening up old wounds that felt as if they were brand new still and pouring salt into them.

He shook his head cursing himself rather indignantly. He knew better.

The rational part of his mind forced him to mechanically pulled on his own cloak and went towards the doorway. He needed to check in with Harry, for it was already after midnight. He stretched, causing himself to yawn. He definitely needed some sleep as well.

To Be Continued…

Part 9: Luna-

13. Part 9: Safe House-

***Nursie Note*** Sorry about the long wait... I want to thank you for all the wonderful reviews I do hope that time hasn't caused any of you to lose interest. I am currently almost done with the next part and all of you that requested some "action" should be happy. I was... *lol* while writing it. It should be posted sooner than later. I promise to try to post at least a part a week. As always, if you have questions/concerns or helpful insights feel free to email me. I am an email junkie so to speak. I do want to acknowledge a few reviews, however it is extremely late and Nursie needs to get some sleep. I would like to say that I am forever grateful for all the kind words and reviews. They inspire me more than you know. You, my fellow H/Hr shipmates are my muse! Well, now... with that said... on with the fic!

Hugs

Nursie

Part 9: Safe House-

Lupin held Harry for some time before he felt the boy stop shaking. Finally, Harry looked up at Lupin, his face ashen and his cheeks stained with tears. Lupin tried his damnedest to be comforting but he couldn’t shake the feeling there was still so much he didn’t know.

One thing he did know was that Willow wasn’t telling everything she knew. Granted she may not realize the importance of her knowledge but she should have told Dumbledore what she had told him hours ago. He breathed in taking a good look at Harry and squeezed his shoulders tight, feeling Harry tense as he hugged him.

“Are you alright, Harry? Do you think you can talk about it now?” Lupin asked, scooting to the edge of the bed, pulling Harry with him.

“I can’t stay here any longer.” Harry shook his head. “I have to get away from Hogwarts so that I don’t hurt anyone else. Who knows who I’ll…” Harry made a disgusted face remembering the taste of blood in his mouth when he woke up. “I’ll …” Harry couldn’t finish his words. He had never thought he could murder anyone, let alone do what happened to Ginny. He couldn’t even bring himself to say the word let alone follow through with the act.

Lupin sat Harry in the chair next to his writing desk. “Harry… you didn’t hurt anyone. You’ve been here all night. I came in hours ago and you were in bed asleep.”

“But what if I am doing these things in my dreams? What if they somehow become reality after I dream them?” Harry looked at Lupin with sad eyes. He blinked, then turned towards the window, watching as the frost crawled up the windowpane. “What if I can’t control myself and I hurt Hermione?”

“Harry… I know you love Hermione.” Lupin arched an eyebrow and placed a hand on Harry’s cheek, pushing his head towards him so he could see Harry’s eyes. “She’s your friend Harry. You wouldn’t do anything to put her in harm's way intentionally.”

“You don’t get it, do you Lupin? You say you know I love her… but did you know I’m in love with her?” Harry gave a sarcastic laugh. “I have a really funny way of showing it.”

Lupin smiled gently at Harry. “Have you told her that?”

“I can’t. He’ll kill her.” Harry forced his eyes away from Lupin.

“So you have been listening to Willow.”

“I’m not as thick as I play sometimes. I’ve got some semblance of what she’s told me.”

“You think she may be who she claims to be then?”

Harry chuckled nervously. “You mean do I think she’s my future daughter who traveled back in time to save my sorry ass from Voldemort because I fucked up the first time?”

“Something like that.” Lupin answered, ignoring Harry’s choice in words.

“Maybe.” Harry answered in a near whisper, then turned to watch snow start to fall softly to the ground. “But that would mean something that I am not ready to deal with yet.”

It was just after dawn when the figure pulled back his hood, revealing his dark hair and green eyes. The two men and one woman stood in the dark room that served as quarters for their meetings.

It was the first time the woman had seen the younger man and her astonishment did not go unnoticed. She gasped rather loudly and walked around the wizard wearing the black cloak, eyeing him as if he were dinner.

“Do you realize how hard it is for Mr. Malfoy to get around these days?” Her sharp shrewd voice filled the air and the young man smirked at her rolling his eyes. “He’s very wanted individual.” She snarled at the figure in the cloak.

“He knows the consequences. As do I.” The young man shrugged defiantly. “However, I am being kind enough to check in from time to time and this is the only way I know to go about it. Can’t be too careful when you are who I am.”

“Ah yes… and how do we know to believe what you say?” The woman returned the young man’s smirk.

“Bellatrix… you should know better just by looking at the lad. He’s rather striking isn’t he?” Lucius Malfoy hissed glaring at the woman hatefully.

“Oh yes. I didn’t say he didn’t look the… well shall we say… I never said he didn’t resemble Mr. Potter.” She spat out the name loathingly then continued. “I was simply stating that we are being awful trustworthy.” She snarled back although evidently trying to refrain from pissing off the young man standing just a few side steps away.

“If what he says is true, then we had better listen very carefully to everything that he has to say.” Lucius Malfoy hissed, being sure to put extra emphasis on the word he.

“Yes Bellatrix. I’d listen to me if I were you.” The young man taunted, his green eyes narrowing into kneazle like slits. “Besides… I am the one with the map.”

“You never did explain where you got this so called map.” Lucius commented off handedly. “Nor have you ever shown anyone.”

“And nor do I have to. Remember Lucius… I came to you. This is my game.”

“I imagine it is then Sirius. Just what is your plan anyway?” Lucius inquired in his cool manner, looking the handsome young man up and down.

“To discredit my father’s name… what else.” The boy answered nonchalantly while cocking a grin at Bellatrix. His attention soon focused on her and his smile turned dangerously charming. “Why Ms. Lestrange… I do believe I don’t remember you ever looking so… well.”

“He’s definitely charming Lucius.” Bellatrix’s voice grew more pleasant as she turned towards the older of the two men.

“Who are you kidding, Bella? Anyone can snake their way into your knickers, now couldn’t they? Even before your precious husband made his mistake.” He answered her back rather callously.

She smiled menacingly at him, turning her attention back to the younger wizard. “I do, however, wonder… if he is truly who he claims to be… how did he get here?”

Sirius twirled the chain around his neck smiling thoughtlessly. “I’m not telling.” He cooed as he grabbed Lestrange by the waist, pulling her rather roughly to him. “But I could be persuaded to fill you in on how it works.”

Bellatrix gasped as she felt his arm around her waist and caught an animalistic look in his eyes. She smiled appreciatively as she recognized the look.

~Is that his fingers tracing my spine?~

Bellatrix shivered accordingly. “I may just let you do that, Mr. Potter.”

Sirius let go of her suddenly, grinning wildly while stepping back away from her. He lifted his hood securing it around his face concealing his features. “Some other time. For now… I have business to attend to. There’s an odd little Ravenclaw I’ve been eyeing lately who’s been dying to meet me.” With that, he disappeared leaving Lucius and Bellatrix staring at each other with evil grins firmly planted on their faces.

The hallways were growing empty as the students readied themselves to leave for the holiday. One person leaned against the wall, watching the students scramble and she wondered why they were so anxious to leave. She flipped her waist length dirty blonde hair behind her shoulder and folded her arms as she made her way towards her common room.

“Everyone forgets about Luna.” Luna Lovegood ranted as she rolled her eyes and entered her common room. She looked around the room noticing a familiar profile. She cocked her head, eyeing the figure sitting comfortably on the sofa, wondering how the hell he had managed to get past the security of the portrait guarding the Ravenclaw domain.

After all he was a Gryffindor. She walked slowly towards the dark haired boy who looked more than comfortable with his legs propped casually on the coffee table. His arms behind his head, his glasses sliding down his nose and his eyes closed as if waiting for something… or someone.

Luna neared the boy, her brow arched and she wondered skeptically what he was doing there once again.

“Wha… what are you doing here?” She asked, standing almost in front of him and his green eyes flew open.

She paused taking a step back. “Wait a second. You aren’t Harry. How did you get in here?” She demanded.

“What makes you say that?” He stood looking Luna up and down.

“I can tell. You have your scar on the wrong side of your forehead.” Luna pointed to the scar and backed away further.

Sirius ran a hand through his hair. “Ah yes… a minor mistake.”

“What are you…” Luna’s eyes went wide and she threw a glace at the entranceway. “You’re him aren’t you… the one that attacked Ginevra Weasley and killed Lavendar.”

Sirius laughed coldly. “Lavendar, I dare say, was an accident. She wasn’t really my type… but that Weasley had it coming.”

Luna started to panic. “What do you want with me? I haven’t done anything to you.”

“Oh… but you will.” Sirius inched closer to her. “You have no concept about these things, do you, Miss Lovegood?”

“I…” Luna’s voice stuck in her throat. She looked at the floor and a smile crossed her face. “You know… who ever you are… if you knew of anything about me, you’d know I am a bit unorthodox. You could have just asked.”

“Huh?” Sirius arched his eyebrow as he watched Luna make her way towards him.

She pressed her body into his and went to kiss him. “Why didn’t you just ask? I’d have played along.” Her leg found it’s way between his and with one swift motion she connected with his groin forcing her knee hard into him.

Sirius sputtered to the floor.

“I don’t know who you are, but I am sure the headmaster will want to know!” She screamed at him nastily and ran for the entrance. The door closed behind her and she checked out both empty hallways before choosing one and rushing for the headmaster’s chambers.

“PROFESSOR DUMBLEDORE!!!”

They heard someone screaming at the top of their lungs. Harry was the first to turn his head towards the door.

Everyone was there, or at least everybody that was going to Grimmauld Place for the holidays. The spiral staircase started to move and Harry let go of the Portkey he was holding. He squinted his eyes as the stairs moved upwards.

“Let’s just get a move on.” Hermione demanded, letting go of the Portkey while flashing Harry a dirty look and crossing her arms. It was the first sentence she had uttered to Harry in almost two days. He stopped closing his eyes and clenched his fists at his sides.

“Someone obviously wants to speak with Dumbledore, Hermione.” He said through gritted teeth.

Ron shook his head and the others standing there looked from Harry to Hermione wondering what was going on. Willow cringed and looked up at Lupin who took a deep breath.

“Harry… get back here… the Portkey is programmed to send us to Grimmauld Place any moment.

“Wait, Lupin… just…” Harry was unable to finish his sentence as Luna Lovegood jumped from the step she stood on into the room.

“Professor!” She pleaded. “You must hear me out! I know who is behind all of this!”

Harry’s heart leaped into his throat. How could she know what his dream was about?

She glanced at Harry and he shivered as she ran her eyes up to his forehead.

“Dear child, why are you still here? Students were ordered home for the holiday.” Dumbledore said. His robes flowed behind him as he cleared the space between himself and Luna. He passed Harry, placing a hand on his shoulder as he went by.

“It’s not Harry… Dumbledore! He’s there… in my common room!” She managed to get out while trying to catch her breath.

“You’ve seen this person?” He inquired looking directly into Luna’s eyes.

“You don’t need to use magic on me Headmaster. I incapacitated him in my common room!”

Hermione gasped. Dumbledore grabbed Luna’s shoulders gently.

“Didn’t you hear me… the monster that hurt Ginevra is currently laying on the floor in my common room! He killed Lavendar! GO GET HIM!”

Harry could not contain himself a moment longer. “Who is it, Luna?? Who did you see? Did he try to hurt you? What happened?!”

Dumbledore stepped between Harry and Luna, casting a silencing frown at the young Mr. Potter. He glanced up at Willow, and furrowed his brow.

“We will take care of the situation, Harry,” Dumbledore said, matter of factly. “Professor McGonagall, go and alert Tonks. She should at least have a look.” Dumbledore turned to the transfiguration teacher as she nodded.

Harry sighed and took a step back. Clearly, Dumbledore did not feel this was the time nor the place to discuss whatever had happened in the common room. Harry resigned himself to the fact that he would have to wait until he got the chance to talk to Luna alone.

Then he turned his attention back to Luna. “Come now, Miss Lovegood… there is a reason we instructed all students to leave Hogwarts for this impromptu holiday.”

Luna nodded her head. “I heard your announcement yesterday, but my dad is on safari with my uncle, getting the latest story for the Quibbler.”

“Well then… You’ll have to join the Weasley’s, Mr. Potter and Miss Granger at Grimmauld Place.”

Ron moaned and his mother gave him a look that shut him up fast. Ginny smiled, happy to see someone in her class joining her. Hermione smiled as well, for the first time since she had entered the Headmaster’s chambers.

“Grimmauld Place?” Luna looked at Dumbledore, confused until the realization that she would be spending the holiday with Ron sank in. “Oh Ronald…” She batted her eyes and gave him a coy look.

Ron grabbed his mother’s shawl. “Don’t let her near me.” He whispered desperately. “Just don’t.” He caught his mother’s angry look and quickly looked away. “That’s great. What a holiday this’ll turn out to be.” Ron muttered just under his breath, hoping his mother hadn’t heard him.

“You can stand by me.” Ginny said softly. Harry couldn’t help but smile at her voice. It was the first time he had heard her say anything since the incident in the hospital wing. Her eyes held nothing malignant, and she was even beginning to gain some color to her pale skin. However, the black eye she had received was being stubborn and refused every bit of Madame Pomphrey’s magic. His smile faded when his eye ran over her face.

“Are we all settled then?” Lupin inquired as Harry crossed the distance between where he was standing and the Portkey.

He placed his hand on the cauldron Dumbledore had charmed into a Portkey and shot a quick, pitiful glance at Hermione who was refusing to look in his direction. He sighed inaudibly, then blinked his eyes hard, trying to push back the sudden rush of angry tears that threatened his emerald eyes. That was one thing he wouldn’t do… He wouldn’t let her see him cry. “Just do it.” He shook his head regretfully and felt the sudden jerk behind his navel.

It was dark at Number 12 Grimmauld Place. So dark, in fact, that as the group of wizards and witches found themselves surrounded by the darkness, one of them fell directly into a table.

“Awfully sorry about that.” Luna squeaked embarrassed. “You can’t possibly expect me to see a thing with out any light.”

“Lumos.” Everyone heard Lupin call out the spell as the tip of his wand immediately started to glow with yellow light.

“That’s much better.” Luna said dreamily, her eyes resting on Ron. “You look so handsome in the glow, Ronald,” she mused.

Ron turned beet red and squirmed away from his mother. “Hermione,” he began. “Do you suppose you could get your foot off of mine? It’s starting to hurt.”

Hermione looked down at her feet and instantly removed her foot from Ron’s sneaker.

“Sorry,” she mumbled. She looked up at Mrs. Weasley who was smiling gently at her, though her eyes were clearly inquiring what was wrong.

“Well, now… I suppose I should get a move on, then,” Mrs. Weasley chimed in. “This place looks like it hasn’t been cleaned up since I was last here.” She quickly glared at Remus, who shrugged and at least had the decency to immediately look guilty. An embarrassed blush rose to his face and he cleared his throat, trying to come up with some way to make himself look better.

Molly Weasley’s first task was finding the lights. When she did so, she lined up the younger witches and wizards. She sighed, looking over at Harry, Ron, Hermione and Ginny as a twinge of nostalgia caught her, and she found herself swallowing a lump that had suddenly lodged in her throat.

She cleared her throat for good measure, putting a welcoming hand on Luna’s shoulder. Ginny had spoken fondly of the girl and she knew her father. If she were anything like him, well then, Molly would definitely have to keep an eye on her.

“How ‘bout a spot of breakfast? I know all of you must be hungry and it’s early yet. You should all eat something before I place you all in groups so that we can get this place livable again.”

Remus gave a disgruntled groan. “I beg your pardon, Molly. I happen to live here.”

“Yes… a confirmed bachelor and it shows.” She huffed. Remus arched an eye at her.

“How would you know such things, Molly? You haven’t been here since Harry’s fifth year.”

“Again, it shows,” Molly snapped bemusedly. However, seeing the hurt expression on Lupin’s face she suddenly felt her features fall. “Can I help it if I am obsessive/compulsive? I’m sorry Remus. I hadn’t meant to insult you.”

“I’m not insulted.” Lupin chuckled. “I’m amazed at how well you know me.”

Ron looked over at Harry, who had been awfully quiet since arriving. He knew it might be difficult for his best mate to come back here after what had happened at the end of fifth year. He pursed his lips and stared at Harry.

Harry stood motionless, staring at the ground. Every emotion he was trying to contain was hitting him like a slap in the face, and he suddenly felt the need to vomit. He peeked up at Hermione, who was watching the conversation between Mrs. Weasley and Lupin, and his mouth turned into a deeper scowl.

This did not go unnoticed by Ron, and he felt his heart sink with empathy for his friend. He mentally growled at Hermione. Couldn’t she see how sorry Harry was? If she would just glance in his direction she would know how much hurt her silence was causing him. His best friend looked pale and thin among other things. Almost like the Dementors had actually sucked out his soul.

The next thing they heard was a small voice coming from Harry as he blinked hard, opening his eyes to look at Mrs. Weasley.

“May I be excused? I don’t feel much like eating and I didn’t sleep very well last night.” Harry’s voice was so soft Mrs. Weasley had to strain her ears to hear him.

“What’s wrong dear? You of all people need to eat. Look at you. It’s as if you haven’t touched a bite to eat in a week.”

“Actually it’s been two days.” Ron answered, receiving hateful look from Harry. “He hasn’t eaten since the day Ginny got hurt.”

Harry glared at Ron, clenching his fists and setting his jaw. Mrs. Weasley’s eyes grew wide as she searched from Ginny to Harry, knowing that she couldn’t speak freely with Ginny present. She bit her lip. She sighed, defeated.

“If you must Harry. If you must.” She shook her head. “However, you will eat something today if I have to spoon feed you myself,” she quipped, watching Harry turn on his heel faster than she had ever seen anyone, and run up the darkened staircase.

Once he was out of ear shot, Mrs. Weasley turned on the group of young witches and the one wizard left. Ron quickly felt very out of place and shifted his stance nervously.

“Does anyone care to fill me in on what is going on with Harry now? I thought we had cleared up certain misconceptions yesterday.” She danced around the subject trying desperately to get her point across without bringing Ginny’s outburst into question.

Then Ginny spoke up. “Is he still there?”

“Who dear?” Molly tilted her head, her eyes falling on her only daughter.

“The wizard that did this to me. Is he still at Hogwarts?”

Molly’s face fell into a cross between sympathetic and concern expression. “I don’t know.” She answered honestly her glance shifted towards Luna. “Professor Dumbledore and Tonks are doing all they can.” She focused back on her daughter. “And Sir Nicolas has requested Miss Myrtle to speak with them about what she knows.”

“I know it wasn’t Harry.” Ginny said abruptly, causing the group to gasp including her mother.

“What on earth do you mean, Ginerva?” Molly insisted. She had been present when Madame Pomphrey had preformed the Obliviate charm and she was the one to okay the information Ginny retained from the attack. Needless to say, Molly was alarmed at Ginny’s words.

Ginny stole a look at Hermione as she bit her lip and found a spot on the carpet to stare at trying to ignore the implications.

“Harry is a kind person… a powerful wizard, but a kind person. He wouldn’t have it in him. I was wrong to incriminate him.” Ginny blinked the tears from her eyes and Molly stepped forward to hug her.

“What do you remember?” Molly swept a strand of Ginny’s hair behind her ear.

“Enough. Enough to know that whoever it was is an imposter. I mean, he had the scar on the wrong side of his forehead.” Ginny shrugged as Molly pulled away slightly.

Luna couldn’t contain herself. “That’s what I was trying to tell everyone this morning!” She shrieked. “I told you it wasn’t him! He looks just like Harry… but the scar… it’s not real. It’s not natural.” Luna proclaimed.

Willow, who had remain deathly quiet since arrival cried out in horror. A trembling hand went straight to her mouth as her eyes rolled backwards into her head. Within seconds, she was the next to leave the group, running rather clumsily towards any place of solitude she could find.

Lupin watched her intently as she scurried away down a dark hallway. He excused himself immediately and followed her, being sure to keep a step or so behind.

Molly threw her hands in the air. “That girl is just not right!” she scoffed. She saw that Ginny was becoming flustered just talking about what had happened, and decided enough had been said about the ordeal for now. “Alright now, at least with the rest of you I can start some assignments. Ron and Luna, you two are to check the library and the den, you know the one Ron, the one with the fireplace that is connected to the floo network.”

“Yes… I know the one. The one that imp Kreacher used to lie to Harry and now his only family link is dead.” Ron answered miserably.

“That would be the one. Now off with you. I’ll call you when breakfast is done.” She rested a hand on Ginny's shoulder. “Ginny, I think you should rest a bit. I had no idea your memory would be so vivid.” She sighed. “I guess I should have known, huh, Ginny? You are a Weasley. As for you Hermione… Since Lupin went off to track that space cadet of a spell composition professor, I guess that leaves you to go check on Harry.”

“But Mrs. Weasley… Couldn’t you do it? I mean, Harry and I are… well, we’re sorta not…”

Molly watched Hermione’s face as she tried to explain why she didn’t want to speak with Harry.

“Hermione, you need to remember that Harry and you are friends. Whatever misunderstanding you two have had, a friendship like yours doesn’t come along often, and when it does… well, something as trivial as a falling out doesn’t affect the fact that Harry needs you right now.”

Hermione was visibly shaken. For a moment, Molly thought she might recover and agree to go speak with Harry. Instead, Hermione burst into tears. She managed to choke out "I'm sorry" as she bounded up the staircase to the room she shared with Ginny the last time she had visited.

“That’s it! I give up. Come now, Ginny, let’s go have some tea. This place is a mad house already, and we’ve been here all of ten minutes!” She griped, openly placing an arm around a smiling Ginny, and guided her towards the kitchen.

To Be Continued…

14. Interlude 3: The Room of Requirement-

***Nursie Note*** Well, I'd like to thank everyone for the kind reviews, and also I would like to give an extra thank you to my newest beta person Sarmi who is also a fellow Portkeyer. You would not believe the help and suggestions she gave me on this part alone. I hope you all enjoy it as much as I did writing it. Interlude 4 as well as Part 10 should be done very soon. Interlude 4 will be sent to Beta sometime tomorrow. So who knows, there may be an update sooner than a week. You just never know. *lol*

~Nursie

Interlude 3: The Room of Requirement-

She had been here before, she knew that… but it didn’t help her to figure out where she was going. Tears stung her eyes, blurring her vision, and she couldn’t even begin to think straight.

Willow drew her wand once again, muttering Alohomora, then heard the faithful sound of the doorknob unlocking. She pushed it open with difficulty, looking around trying to see.

“LUMOS.” She called out, hearing her voice bounce back to her from the empty room. She fought the urge to let her mind drift back to a similar feeling she once had not so long ago. She shook her head, defeated, raising her wand so she could see the contents of the room she found herself in.

She had gone through several maze like corridors, and each passing room was more massive that the last. It was if the house kept building onto itself, and she shuddered to think just how large Number 12 Grimmauld Place really was. She breathed out, noticing the way her breath frosted in the sudden coldness of the room. She shivered, hugging her arms to herself, trying to warm her upper arms by rubbing briskly. She stepped around what felt like the edge of a desk and inhaled again sharply, only to let it out, feeling the ice crystals forming as she exhaled.

Willow walked into the room further and blocked out the sound of her blood pumping in her ears. She tried to make sure she was imagining the sound of hammers beating nails into the woodwork.

She sighed nervously when the room went silent, but jumped out of her skin when she felt the hand on her shoulder. She froze accordingly, terrified to turn around.

“Why did you run off like that?” Remus Lupin demanded, turning her around to face him when he realized she wasn’t going to do so herself.

“Don’t… don’t you hear that?” she stammered, her eyes wide.

Remus shook his head. “You do know you’re in a house that was occupied with dark wizards for centuries… right?” He grabbed her arm and proceeded to pull her away from the room.

When they were securely through the doorway, Remus shut the door hard and reestablished the locking charm that had kept the door closed.

“What kind of room is it?” She shuddered.

“You will face your darkest fear in that room. You shouldn‘t have run off.” Remus replied, guiding her back towards the heart of the house.

“What do you mean?” Willow eyed Lupin as they descended back towards the lighted hallways.

“I suppose the room found you. It could sense your vulnerability. Sirius found that room once, but that was ages ago, during holiday from school. He never did mention what happened in there. He had also described it as being somewhere on the third floor. We are still at ground level.” Lupin sighed. “I had hoped Sirius was just playing tricks, but now, I’m not so certain.” His voice turned somewhat unsure and he threw a quick look back at the doorway. “ It knew you were running from something and…”

“Wait... Back up,” Willow said after she recovered from how openly Lupin mentioned Harry‘s godfather. Every time she heard his name her thoughts drifted to her brother. “You said the room 'found' me? How is that possible?” she finally asked, trying to clear her thoughts and keep them away from her brother.

Lupin smiled reassuringly. “Like you, this house has many secrets. Where do you think all those muggle books and movies about haunted houses and ghosts come from? The Ministry gets many royalties for allowing these things to coexist within the muggle world. It is a form of entertainment if you will.” Lupin thought for a second, trying to figure out a way to lighten the conversation. “You did know of the muggle horror author Stephen King, right?”

Willow nodded her head and looked confused.

“He’s a squib. He gives the Ministry a healthy chunk of his commissions to be able to write about our world and make it look like fantasy.”

“Ah.. Yes… Muggles do have a weird sense of entertaining themselves. Don‘t they know that these things are real? And could hurt them.” Willow ran her hand over her face. “Don’t these people know that these things could hurt them?” She added moderately concerned.

“It is highly regulated. A lot of unexplained things have happened to the Muggles. We have to do what we can to survive though. “

“You mean there are actual hauntings like those?” Willow inquired after a moment.

“Don’t act as if you aren’t aware of these things. If there is one thing you should know already is that Magic is unpredictable…”

“Are there evil spirits here?” She asked quietly.

“I don’t know.” Lupin remarked honestly. “There have been an awful lot of dark wizards and witches who have lived in this house.” He looked around, and Willow could see he was relieved to be away from that door.

“But that doesn’t mean they are controlling the house.”

“No… not really… for them it is just like any dwelling. A place to inhabit until they are ready to move on. This house has many secrets, Professor. But not as many as you do, I assume.”

Willow gasped as he caught her eye. “What are you saying Moony? I’ve told you quite a few things.”

Lupin pondered her words for a full minute. “This is true, but there is more to it than that. I wasn’t the only one that witnessed you running off when Miss Lovegood and Ginny were speaking. I am, however, the only one that recognized the look upon your face.”

“You have secrets of your own… don’t you, Uncle Moony?” she said softly.

“This isn’t about me,” he said firmly, but did not catch her eye. “It’s about Harry.”

“I know what I have to do now.” She stepped away from him and turned her back.

“And what might that be?”

“I need to keep my parents apart. They cannot be allowed to be alone together. If my mother does not conceive me… then there will be no Sirius as well.”

Lupin grabbed Willow’s shoulders turned her around. “You are going to sacrifice yourself so that you’re brother is never born?”

“He’s the one that attacked Ginny. He killed Miss Brown and he’s somehow getting inside Harry’s head like I can. I have to stop him. Maybe, if I’m not conceived, I’ll have time to tell Harry how he died and he can plan his actions accordingly. Before I… Before I disappear.” She looked at Lupin with a mix of duty and emotion. “ You don’t understand, I know.” She paused.

Lupin pinched the bridge of his nose. “This is giving me a headache. I think I could use a nice pain relief potion.”

Willow sighed loudly, looking around for somewhere they could talk. She quickly recognized a room she had stayed in once before, pushed open the door and gently pulled Lupin inside.

“If I tell you everything, will you help me?” Willow eyed Lupin intensely.

Lupin looked around the room, walked towards the stuffed chair in the corner and motioned for Willow to follow him.

“I will do what I can. You know that,” he assured her. She walked up to the window and peeked out at the midmorning sun. She noticed two children outside playing in the park across the road, and she felt a lump form in her chest and start to rise to her throat.

One was a girl of probably seven and the other a boy a year or so older than her. The girl with dark hair and the boy with hair a few shades lighter. She could barely see their faces and had no idea who they were.

However, she could tell they were close. They were playing around their front lawn, building, from what Willow could make out, a snowman. She chuckled nervously, then turned to Lupin.

“You know, it’s ironic. Even though we grew up being raised together, it’s amazing how much my brother and I are opposite. From day one, he had a chip on his shoulder. He was always arrogant and hateful. He never did try to understand the sacrifices that our father and mother made for us. Not to mention the sacrifice my grandparents made just to keep my father alive for as long as they did.”

Willow suddenly stopped talking when she saw the look on Lupin’s face. He seemed to have been listening up until she had mentioned her grandparents, and then an unfamiliar look crossed his features. Willow was hesitant to go on. She had never seen her godfather make that face before and it frightened her.

“What is it?” she asked him softy, noticing the silent tears sliding down his cheeks. He turned away. “It’s… it’s nothing,” he stammered. “I get a little emotional sometimes when others mention... Lily... and... James.” Lupin finally finished what he was saying after taking an unusual amount of time to say her grandmother’s name. When he spoke of her grandfather, his voice was but a whisper.

“You miss them, don’t you?” Willow placed a hand on Lupin’s shoulder. “I never met them, but I’ve been told I have my grandmother’s eyes.”

Lupin looked up at her, straight into her eyes, and his own eyes glazed over again.

“You’re right. You do… have Lily’s eyes. Harry got them from his mother.” Lupin looked away towards the window, took a deep cleansing breath, then forced a smile. “Well, they are gone now. But I am sure James would have cared deeply about you.”

Willow tried to hide the blush and smiled at him. “Thank you. Coming from you that means a lot. Somehow, I feel you would know what my granddad would think. Call it a sixth sense.”

“I knew your grandfather as well as I know myself,” he replied gently, his eyes desperately avoiding hers. “And Lily, well, I’ll miss her till the day I die.” Lupin caught himself realizing what he had said. “I’ll miss them both, as well as Sirius,” he added as he finally convinced himself to look at Willow’s face. He cleared his throat. “ They were the only people that brought myself meaning until I saw Harry again.”

“Again? You had met him before you taught at Hogwarts?” Willow tilted her head asking him a seemingly harmless question.

But Lupin’s eyes grew wide with horror as if he had spoken the dark lord’s name. He recovered his thoughts quickly and looked to Willow like a man very much trying to figure out a way to take back what he had just said.

“Well, did you?” She asked again.

“Willow, I couldn’t possibly answer that the way you need me to. I’m sorry.” He shook his head, cleared his throat and glanced outside once more. “Shall I listen while you finish what you have to say? I think, perhaps we should focus on helping Harry the best that we can. After all, that is what you came here to do.” He said in a far off voice not looking at her at all through his words.

Willow stared at him, debating on whether to continue her current conversation with him. With one look at his expression, she quickly came to the conclusion that it wouldn’t be a great idea. Whatever it was that Lupin held back buried in his thoughts, he wanted it to remain buried.

“All right then.” She sat down on a rug and crossed her legs. Leaning back on her arms she chuckled softly. “It’s funny how when you least expect things to occur, they have a nasty way of showing up. Especially when you have written something off to be unimportant.”

“I am not lost,” Willow cried into the empty corridor. “A prefect doesn’t get lost!” She scratched her head, stopping in the middle of the hallway, searching for any idea of how to get back to Gryffindor tower.

“Damn it!” She cursed as one of the staircases abruptly decided to switch itself around just as she was about to step onto the first stair. She grabbed the banister for support so that she wouldn’t fall into the seemingly bottomless pit below. She looked down, noting how dark and frightening it looked from the level she was on. She quickly turned around, seeking an alternative way down.

She decided after looking in both directions to grab her wand to help shed some light on where she was.

“Lumos,” she whispered, praying she wouldn’t run into Filch… or maybe she wanted to run into him. Perhaps he could navigate her out of the maze she was in.

It was funny now that she thought about it. The silly old hat’s ramblings had sent her through the castle on many a night through out her Hogwarts career. She found nothing, not even a clue as to what she was looking for. Tonight had been no different.

What was she looking for anyway. A silly old room. No… not just a silly old room but a room with a trunk… her mother’s trunk. Or least that was what the weird old hat had told her. She felt very stupid suddenly just wanting to find her way back to her room. After all, she had searched for this mysterious room for seven long years and still hadn’t found it. She sighed wearily, feeling sorrowful and disappointment and then she turned a corner deciding it was time to find her way back.

Following the wand light down several more twists and turns, she stopped after she realized she was going in circles. She had passed the same door four times. Curiosity, among other traits she had inherited from her father, got the best of her, and she grabbed the knob on the door and jerked it open. Her heartbeat roared in her ears.

The door opened with a wicked sounding creak that continued until Willow stepped into the room.

She looked around, not quite knowing what she was looking for. The room looked oddly familiar. It seemed to replicate the Gryffindor girl’s dorms. It confused her more that it looked almost exactly like the room she was assigned to when she had become a seventh year prefect.

It was late in her last year at Hogwarts and even though she knew the school front and back, she couldn’t help but feel like she was in some kind of time warp.

The room looked like it hadn’t seen the light of day in almost twenty years. There was dust covering furnishings and several items that looked a lot like they were from an entirely different decade. Maybe even a different century.

She ran a finger across a writing desk, and dusted off the blackness that had collected on her finger with her robes. There were books everywhere, embers in the fireplace and even a litter box with food and water bowls sitting in the corner.

Suddenly, the fire blazed from the embers in the fire and Willow swore she heard the angry meow of a cat. The door to the room slammed shut, and she jumped nearly high enough into the air to be considered flying.

She grabbed at her chest just above her heart, feeling it pound into her ribcage. She gasped, trying to catch the breath that had been knocked out of her when the door slammed.

She took several more steps, her eyes darting around the room in fear. She neared the four poster bed as the flames started to die down, making the fire look less intimidating.

It was almost as if the room sensed she was afraid. She trembled vigorously, holding her wand in her grip as her fingernails pierced her skin of her palm. She didn’t release her grip.

She took several more breaths before her heart rate slowed and she was able to breathe somewhat normally.

“Is anyone there?” she called out, immediately feeling stupid. When nothing answered her, she sighed and sat down on the dusty comforter that covered the bed.

A cloud of dust flew into her face as she sat down, and she coughed and sneezed for a full five minutes. She rubbed her watering eyes, hearing something creak next to her at the foot of the bed.

She stared in amazement as she saw a trunk at the foot of the bed slowly open it’s lid. She leaned over to look at it, rubbing her eyes again so that she could see the initials of the person it belonged to.

HP. She read silently. Her father's initials! Her eyes grew wide and she bolted off the bed. She kneeled in front of the trunk as it opened the rest of the way, bearing it’s contents for her to see.

She ran a gentle hand over the Gryffindor emblem, making sure the lid was securely opened and wasn’t going to snap shut once she had ventured her hand inside to explore its treasures.

Her heart filled with sadness and happiness at the same time. It was an odd feeling, but a welcome one anyway. The first thing she pulled out was something made of material that felt like satin but flowed through her fingers like water. Standing, she quickly wrapped the cloak around her. Looking down at the floor, she almost screamed when she saw that her feet were no longer there.

~An invisibility cloak.~

She shed it from her shoulders and examined the inside.

~These have been outlawed since… since… since your father died.~

Her mind was speaking to her. She shook off her ramblings. It was too much to hope for that this would be her father’s cloak. At that exact moment though, Willow caught a glimpse of a piece of spell-o-tape. Marked inside in tiny handwriting she didn’t recognize was her grandfather’s name. She let out a small whimper, then hugged the cloak to her chest, feeling the tears welling in her eyes.

Something golden seemed to be moving inside the trunk. Willow, not wanting to put down the heirloom she held, tightly wrapped it once more around her shoulders, and sank to her knees.

She reached a hand in to pick up the object, freeing it from whatever was holding it in place.

~A snitch.~

She marveled as it fluttered from her grip to take a spin around the room.

Her mind was in overdrive as she hastily started digging into the trunk, searching for something, anything, that would remind her of her parents, tell her of her father.

Harry James Potter was a mystery to her. Sure, she had heard the stories, whispered when whoever was speaking thought nobody was listening.

He had been a powerful wizard for his age… and had died just shortly before he turned eighteen. Not much older than she herself was. In fact, she was less than a month away from it… they both were.

To look at her brother was like looking at an old portrait, to be seeing a ghost of a person she never knew. She had always felt a longing for him, especially now. She couldn’t explain it, and didn’t have any real friends to discuss it with.

Sure, there was Dumbledore, but he was old and senile. Or at least that was how he was perceived to be. Again, lately she was having random thoughts about him, wondering if he was as far gone as he made himself look.

~That Dumbledore is a wise wizard… perhaps as wise as Merlin himself if not more so.~

He seemed to be biding his time about something and her thoughts briefly dwelled on that notion as an option. It would definitely be a reason to allow herself to hope. The wizarding world was in pure chaos, and Willow could not remember a time when she was actually unafraid of what the next second would bring.

Yes, that would definitely be something to hope for. To have the wizarding world peaceful again, living day to day not afraid of whether you would live or die.

Dumbledore was a sly old man.

Her heart bubbled with her treacherous thoughts and Willow allowed her mind to wander.

She saw her mother’s death echo through her mind like a nightmare. She saw her brother sorted into Slytherin, where he had become so cold and calculating, even more so than before, but the house he was sorted into really solidified his intentions.

Sirius hated their parents. He made no bones about that. Willow’s weakness however, was that she loved him.

He was her brother after all… That alone wasn’t the problem. With each passing year, Sirius had grown to look more and more like Harry. Willow had recognized it the most, but clearly knew that it was only in appearance.

Sirius had sided with Voldemort early on. In fact, Willow had figured it out a long time ago how he had become involved in killing their mother. If not for his fondness of Draco Malfoy… Hermione, her mother might still be alive.

Her heart sank as she remembered her childhood. Her godfather, Remus Lupin, had always made sure both of them were cared for, but his efforts were lost on Sirius. But Willow loved her godfather for trying.

And he had tried desperately… until it was evident that it was a vain effort. At least, since they had figured out that Sirius was the leak in the Order, the few members that remained had survived.

But they had realized these things far too late. There was very little resistance against the Dark Lord these days, and what little of it there was had gone into hiding, much the same as her grandparents had.

Her brain skimmed over memories of lost friends and family, detailing the roughness in her life until the day she set foot in Hogwarts.

The Sorting Hat…

She gasped as the thought crossed her conscious mind, and she closed her eyes to get a clearer vision inside her head.

The dirty, smelly old hat’s song, along with the sudden glint in the headmaster’s eye, made Willow shudder as she contemplated the meaning behind them.

She opened her eyes slowly as she fathomed the riddle the hat had recited to her.

It wasn’t really a riddle… not at all. Willow bit her lower lip in concentration, now rummaging heatedly through the insides of the trunk which seemed to hold far more than she could imagine.

After nearly emptying the trunk, Willow sat on the floor, still wrapped inside the invisibility cloak. She mused about how strange she must look if anyone were to peer in and see her. She would be just a head floating in mid air.

She laughed at the simple thought. Thinking about how she herself would react to such a sight.

With rejuvenated resolve, she delved her hand back into the trunk, determined to go through each and every last item that it held.

What she found when she got to the bottom made her heart skip a beat, and she had to remind herself to breathe.

There was no doubt, from the moment that she held it in her hand, that this had been her father's wand. An overwhelming feeling that this moment was somehow bigger than she was washed over her as she lifted it from the trunk, holding it delicately in her hand, as if she was afraid it would disappear if she held it too tightly.

Her initial thought as she picked it up was, now that she had this wand, she would never use her old wand again. Then, she instantly felt guilty for having the thought, as if she somehow didn't believe she was worthy to weild the wand that had once belonged to the great Harry Potter.

She could not resist... she could not hold that wand and not at least try it out. "Lumos," she said, her voice cracking slightly. The light that shimmered forth from the wand seemed to her somehow more pure and beautiful than any she'd ever seen before, almost as if the wand itself was as excited to be used again as she was to have found it.

Sitting there, wearing the invisibility cloak that her father had worn, and holding the wand that had once belonged to him, Willow felt closer to the father she had never known than she ever thought possible. She didn't know whether she wanted to laugh or to cry... but in that moment, she could feel his love all around her.

She sat there for some time, marveling at the wand, and letting the incredible, mythic feeling of this moment in time fill every fiber of her being.

Then, after many minutes had gone by, she started to close the trunk, satisfied that she'd gone through everything. And yet, something stopped her. Not quite sure why, she reached into the trunk once more, and ran her hand slowly over the bottom of the trunk.

Her hand brushed against the velvet lining and her nail caught on something odd. She leaned over to see what she had snagged. Quickly she ripped a bit of the lining, then knocked her knuckle against the wooden bottom.

~Hollow?~

She was confused, until her nail yet again found another interesting secret.

She pried at the hollow bottom with her fingernail for what felt like ages.

Underneath the hidden panel at the floor of the trunk, Willow found a single envelope.

It was much like her Hogwarts letters.

Miss. Willow Potter

The Room of Requirement

Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry

Scotland

To Be Continued...

Interlude 4: The Letter-

15. Interlude 4- The Letter

*Nursie Note*- First of all, I want to say a few things. Please bear with me here and I'll try to make this short. *lol*

1. Thank you for the continued interst in this fic, even though I had to venture off into some of the back story so that readers wouldn't be so confused. However, I do promise that this is the last Interlude with Willow and Lupin as the main characters for a while. While Willow will probably make appearances, she won't be the focus anymore. I think I gave everyone a general background as to why she is there and how she came. If not, I'm sorry but I do hope you keep reading simply for the Harry/Hermione stuff that will be dominate from now on. *Phew* with that said... I am just happy to be done with the interludes so I CAN focus on teh H/Hr relationship and lighten things up a bit.

2. OK, now I have a new Beta reader. I want to thank her and give her credit because without her, I wouldn't have been able to get through the last two interludes. My brain had simply shut down and I desperately needed her help. Sarmi is a very good beta reader. She is thorough and very descriptive in her opinions and explainations on how things should go. You will see how much better this fic is with her betaing. I can tell already.

3. Enough said- Please read and review (any questions you can email me direct at the following address Nursie1126@hotmail.com )Part 10 on should be all about Harry/Hermione's evolving relationship. While there may be another interlude in the distant future to tie up loose ends, it will be in the distant future. Thanks for reading.

Hugs

Nursie

Interlude 4: The Letter-

*Begin Flashback*

Willow looked at the envelope with trepidation. Whatever was inside would change her life. She knew this she could just feel it.

Her fingers shook as she gently pried the seal away from the back of the aged parchment. Slowly, she inched the letter out of the envelope it had been in for longer than she was alive.

It was her mother’s handwriting.

Without further delay, Willow began to read.

Dearest Willow,

I am sorrowful to know that this letter has to exist causes my heart more pain than you know, but there was no other way. I fear time is growing short and that my own efforts to finish my journey maybe sabotaged by my own blood.

Your mission is a simple one dear daughter, and I am sorry to inform you that you must take it. There is really no other way.

You can change everything with a simple turn in time if you are brave and as I look at you now sleeping, I know that you are. I had hoped to complete this task myself, so that you would never know the pain you’ve lived through so far, and undoubtedly will live through when I am gone.

Go to the headmaster, Albus Dumbledore will know exactly what this letter means and act accordingly. He will know how to set things right.

Among these treasures inside your father’s trunk, should be a simple chain with a charm, if it is not here then you must have it already. I can only foresee giving it to you early in the event of my death, but that would be the case in fact if you are reading this letter. A wand, use it wisely, for it is not just any wand. The wand chooses the person, as I am sure you knew the moment you touched it that it was once your father’s wand. I went through great lengths to keep it safe; for you cannot fathom the efforts I made to se that it was not splintered into pieces. I know that your father would have wanted you to have it.

There should also be a map, now this is no ordinary map. It will seem like a dull piece of parchment but Remus will know how to unlock it.

Take this letter to the headmaster, and tell no one of your quest. I fear if it falls into the wrong hands, then your world would be more devastating than it already is now. I fear for you, Willow but you are my only hope. You are the wizarding world’s only hope.

I love you,

Mum

Willow had read it seven times before she blinked. Her tears spilled over onto the parchment and dotted it with them. She hugged this letter to her heart and fell into a fetal position, crying uncontrollably. Her last coherent thought before she cried herself to sleep was one of her mother and father dancing. Her mother wore a brilliant white dress and her father, black dress robes. They looked so happy, and - . Willow couldn’t remember what came next. Her mind drifted off into a dreamless sleep.

Willow woke up with a start. Jerking her body to a sitting position, she still held the now crumpled letter in her hand. She was disoriented, wondered what had wakened her, not to mention what time it was.

There it was, that was it, that was what had awaken her, someone seemed to be staring directly at her in that uncomfortable way people do when they want to wake someone. She gasped loudly as she turned to see the sliver hair and nearly floor length beard of her headmaster, and there was that glint in his eyes again.

“PROFESSOR! You startled me,” she exclaimed as her memory flooded back to her.

“Miss Potter, I dare say you have been gone for quite some time.” There was an added laughter in his voice; that was so comfortable there.

Willow had a hard time believing this was the same old man she had known all these years at Hogwarts. She stared up at him, from her position on the floor clearly seeing Albus Dumbledore as he had been described in legends of old. He stood from his chair and inched towards her. He winked at her, and his mouth turned upwards towards the ceiling, adding a few more wrinkles to the old man’s face. She had an overwhelming feeling that he wasn’t angry with her, and she did not fear him one bit.

“How long have I been lost?” she asked him, stumbling a bit as she stood. Her legs, despite her mind, were clearly still asleep.

“Hmmm… I wouldn’t say 'lost,' per say.” He placed his hand on his chin and stroked his beard. “I would definitely not say lost.”

~ Dumbledore… Always speaking in code.~

She shook her head and gave him a confused look.

“Where am I?” she asked, her voice retaining the sleepiness that still dragged at her.

“Ah yes… a valid question. I do have one for you first though, if you do not mind, Miss Potter.” His eyes sparked as he smiled yet again at, Willow couldn’t help but feel slightly better, and that was a rarity these days if there ever was one.

“A question… for me?”

“Did you find what you were looking for?” he mused wisely, once more reminding Willow of the legend she had heard so much about.

She thought about that for a moment. True she had come looking for this room and last night was not the first time she had sought it out. What had she expected to find inside the room? And then it hit her. “I believe so, Headmaster,” she replied.

“Good then. We have much to do before your graduation now. If I were you, I’d get some much needed rest.”

“What do you mean, Professor?” she asked him, though she already knew the answer. He caught her eye then smiled broadly again, this time over his spectacles.

“When do I go?” she whispered, hanging her head slightly to look at the letter again. Dumbledore stroked his beard once more and his face twisted in thought.

“I suppose the sooner the better. However, there are certain requirements if you are to teach at a school of this caliber.”

“Teacher?!” Willow cried bewildered. “I’m no teacher, Professor,” shaking her head and he just gave her that same look he was giving her, like he knew what she was thinking.

“Willow my dear, you are a very brave person for having the thoughts you are having. I have waited almost two decades for this day to happen and now that it has, I know you are ready.”

“Ready? For what?” Willow asked, arching an eyebrow. “How do you know what I am ready for?”

“Well, who do you think led you to this room? This is the Room of Requirement dear child, all it requires is the need to be found, and you were ready to find it.”

Willow’s eyes wandered around the room. “I required to find a room that looks like it hasn’t been touched in nearly eighteen years and…” She paused, taking it all in. “This used to be my mother’s dorm… didn’t it? It’s showing me what my mother’s life was like when she lived here.”

“You may stay and look around I know that you are dying to. However, I will remind you of this once more later on, but it is worth saying now as well. What we are planning is very dangerous. No one can know of it, or I feel it would be tragic.” He shook his head. “You are to fix one event that has set off a domino effect, bringing Voldemort to power.”

“The death of my father,” Willow spoke softly as she realized the responsibility now on her shoulders.

Then Dumbledore faced Willow, looking down his crooked nose at the petite young woman. Diamond blue eyes bore straight into emerald green and Willow’s breath caught in her chest as he began to speak.

“The one with the power to vanquish the dark lord approaches… Born to those that have thrice defied him, born as the seventh month dies… and the dark lord will mark him as his equal, but he will have power the dark lord knows not… and either must die at the hand of the other for neither can live while the other survives… The one with the power to vanquish the dark lord will be born as the seventh month dies.”

Dumbledore finished telling her the prophecy, foreseen just over thirty-six years ago, exactly how it was spoken to him, as if he had heard it only seconds beforehand. He reached for Willow’s hand, seeing the confused look that was gathering on her face. “It’s quite all right to be confused Miss Potter. If you weren’t, then I would be the one confused.” He smiled with a bit of a chuckle.

“He - he’s the only one that can do it, right? My father – he – er - one can’t live while the other survives. I need to change history so that Vol - Voldemort dies instead of my dad.” She eyed Dumbledore cautiously. “I remember hearing something similar to that, a long time ago, but only bits and pieces. It’s some sort of prophecy isn’t it?” Willow’s tone turned regretful. “I wish I had been able to know them.”

“I am afraid that is true. We must set things right so that the right wizard lives.” Dumbledore blinked, and then looked her in the face once more, his voice this time sounding reassuring more than anything. “And you shall, that is the brilliance of this secret. Not only will you be able to see your family once more and get to know them as people, but eventually, the events that have occurred in your lifetime will not have happened. When you are born in that version of the future, you will never know anything different than having both of your parents as you grow.”

“But…” Willow hesitated.

“Yes, Willow?”

“That is only if I succeed, isn’t it and I won‘t be able to return either?”

“I’m afraid so,” Dumbledore sighed. “However, you mustn’t dwell on that aspect.”

“Why not, I have a right to worry. To be afraid,” Willow challenged. “There’s no reason to come back here for and if I can change the way we live now then I… I… I’ll do it.”

Dumbledore shook his head and his sliver beard swayed with his motion. “There will be worry and at times you will be afraid. I would not expect anything less of you. But, one thing you can not do.” Dumbledore put a hand on her cheek.

“What would that be, Professor?” she asked in a low trembling voice.

“You can not fail,” he answered simply. He removed his hand gently from her cheek, turned, and took a step toward the doorway.

Willow watched his periwinkle robes flow behind him as he stopped suddenly, putting his hand in the air and gesturing with his finger that he had forgotten something.

“Oh, Miss Potter, forgive me if I seemed rude. If there is nothing else I can do for you right now, I shall leave you to your thoughts.” A smile twitched at the corners of his mouth and his eyes once more flashed that sparkle that made Willow swear they were made of diamonds.

“Uh, er… No… Professor.” She weakly waved him goodbye, dumbfounded.

“Well then, Miss Potter, I will speak to you about these matters soon, and then after your graduation,” pausing, “I’ve been looking forward to this for some time now…” With an extra smile for encouragement, he bustled out of the room.

Willow stood for a moment engulfed in her thoughts and amazed at what had just happened. “Did he just suggest that I - Am I going to see my fath - Wait a minute!” Her brain screamed at her, echoing its last thought. She bounded from the spot she had felt glued to, running to the door.

“Professor Dumbledore! How do I get back to Gryffin-dor Tower?” Her words came out in syllables as she peered into the hallway. Directly to her right, was the portrait of the fat lady. She blinked hard, and double-checked, but she was indeed correct.

“How?” She cried aloud, but she smiled. Then, finally, after letting all of the information settle a second, she began feeling the door with her hand. She stepped back into the room, shutting the door.

“Well now, where to begin?” She thought to herself, looking over the room. She went to a bookcase wondering what else she would find. She had a good idea what she was looking for, but didn’t know where to begin to look. With that thought, a small leather bound book fell from the shelf above her, and she ducked to avoid a hit on the head.

Bending, she picked it up and stared at the cover. It was a plain muggle style journal, bound in red leather with golden initials that spelled out her mother’s name. Tracing a finger over each of the initials, she calmly stuck the letter from her mum into the cover of the journal and proceeded to tuck it under her arm. She picked up the wand and the invisibility cloak, running her hand through the silky material before gently folding it up and concealing them both under her own robes.

With another glance around the room, her eyes fell onto the litter box and food bowls in the corner. She smiled, thinking of how Crookshanks was probably curled on her bed waiting for her. She sighed, taking the first real breath of relief she had inhaled since she had entered the room, calmly readying herself to go. Her heart began to feel like a rock in her chest as she turned to leave, and she wondered if there was anything else the room could have told her. The rock in her chest filled with an emotion she wasn’t quite familiar with, but welcomed just the same. For once in her short life she had hope, and she hugged her chest to hold onto that warm feeling for one moment longer before she took a step into the hall.

Her hand went to the doorknob pulling the door shut. She smiled, feeling the book and cloak tucked under her robes. A single tear escaped her eye and rolled slowly down her cheek. She sniffled softly and dried her eye with the back of her hand. “Thank you,” she muttered, but to who, she wasn’t quite sure.

*End Flashback*

Willow took a deep breath, realizing that she was staring out the window again. Lupin had sat quietly listening to all she had to say.

“What are you looking at?” he asked, after he sensed she had focused her thoughts elsewhere.

“Hmmm? Oh, sorry, I hadn’t…”

“It’s okay. We should probably be checking in with the others anyway. It’s probably time for lunch and Molly is going to have our tails.”

Willow finally cracked a smile at his remark. “I don’t have a tail.”

Lupin smiled back at her, happy that he had cheered her. “Rub it in why don’t you.”

Willow laughed heartily, and Lupin, realizing he had yet to hear her laugh, decided he found the sound comforting. He immediately started laughing along with her.

Willow walked to the door still giggling quite openly, and Lupin followed her, placing a soothing hand on her upper back, guiding her down the hall.

To Be Continued…

Part 10:

16. Nursie Note

***Nursie Note*** Hey there!!! I know you would rather have an updated chapter, sorry for that. I needed to post this so that I could at least apologize for the long wait you are having. There are a few reviews I would like to respond to one that I accidently deleted when not paying attention with the reply button. *lol*

Name: mugglemike[signed]

Review: OK, I\'m completely confused right about now. I suggest you use

---------- when changing from scene to scene, its less confusing that way and clearer. From what I understood you\'ve got Harry\'s son taking revenge on him or something. And whats with all the raping? You\'ve got an incopetent profesor, and Dumbledore is amazingly clueless to everything thats going on.Really confusing. I agree there shoudl be twists and stuff, but this just threw me of completly.I seriously suggest the scene breaks though.

Mugglemike, After a discussion with my beta people, this is what we decided to go with on commenting for this particular review. First of all... Thank you for the review. Your suggestion for using ------- for scene breaks. I'm sorry, I won't be able to accomodate that request because it's just simply not used in writing. Case in point, have you even seen JKR use one of these in her books? No, she doesn't, usually an extra space is all that is needed. However, I know I have had problems in the past with my line spacing, but that is because of the software program that I was using at the time, so I hope to have it rectified in the next update. Yes, you've understood correctly, Harry's son is getting revenge on him, it will be explained later. As for the adult sexual nature, if it disturbs you, then I suggest that you stop reading it, because my fic is rated NC-17 forthat reason. Yes, Dumbledore in canon is very aware of things going on, but this is my take on Dumbledore so put up with it, or stop reading. As for it threw you for a loop, well, that's what it was supposed to do. It's not supposed to be easy for you to figure out what's going on.

Ok, with that said, I would actually like to get a review that made me cry. In a good way I promise. Mr. MuggleMike seems to be the only one I've confused to the extent he is. Oh well, can't win 'em all right.

Reviewer:Name: Fandry[signed]

Review: I am new to this site and only read stories that are over 100k words and take place in 6th or 7th year so far. I was a little worried about if I would enjoy this story since it is so orginal but I have to admit that so far I do. This story so far has been one of the darkest and most sad stories that I have read (not that it is a bad thing...and also it is not finished yet so im sure it will have it\'s joys too). I read all the chapters up to this one all in one day, this story caught me just like the JKR ones did, I just could not put it down hehe.

Fandry, I can't tell you how much your review means to me. Less is more in this case... I luv you!!! *sniffle*

Now I feel like Sally Field when she won her Oscar. "You like me... You really like me"

Alrighty then, enough of that. Thank you everyone else that is reading this. I appreciate your comments greatly. I am sorry about not having an update when I promised once a week, but right now, I am having a few more than a few issues with editing. Not that I can't write for the fic, it's just stressin me out. In more ways than one. I am just about ready to post Part 10 once I finally decided what to do with it. Anywho, I hope you hang on here for me, I promise I won't disappoint you when I finally get things sorted out. You NC-17 people should be content here pretty soon. I know I was writing it. =P

Hugs

Nursie

17. Part 10: Confrontations-

***Nursie Note***- Thank you all for the wonderful comments. I am sorry it has taken me this long to update, but I tossed this part around in my head for several months now. I finally decided that this was the way I wanted to go with the fic and I finally came to the conclusion that I needed to follow my own ideas for the story and that Part 10 was indeed ready for readers. While Ron as well as other characters are somewhat out of cannon character, one thing that needs to be remembered here is that this is a fic set post OotP and is slightly if not totally AU. So.... now, after a rather long and interesting summer, filled with good as well as bad news, I hope to be able to get back the story after an unexpected hiatus. Please do bear with me here though... While I am not currently working, I am busy with preparing for the birth of my husband and I's first child as well as keeping track of my seven year old and forcing him to do all of his second grade homework. =P

Any comments are welcome. Feel free to email me at Nursie1126@hotmail,com. I will try to reply back in an orderly fashion. I adore emails. Again thank you for all the reviews. I am off to finish up Part 11.

Hugs

~Nursie

Part 10: Confrontations

Harry found himself alone once more, sitting on the same four-poster bed he always occupied while staying at Grimmauld Place. He sat on his bed inside the darkened room, made darker than need be by his own actions.

He had closed the heavy drapes to drown out the blinding sunlight coming in through the large window. His mood simply called for blackness, definitely not the blinding daylight casting off the snow, making everything look so cheery and bright. Harry growled low in his throat, mumbling at the beautiful day. Not just two days ago had it been stormy and unseasonably warm, but now Mother Nature had finally realized that it was mid-December . He rolled his eyes and smirked as he figured how long he'd hidden in his room all alone.

He cursed his body for the emptiness that decided to rumble through his stomach. He couldn’t actually remember when he had last purposely sat down and attempted to vanquish the hungry feeling.

He was used to being hungry. He reasoned with his body, trying anything that would allow him to stay inside his room by himself for as long as he could. He knew eventually Mrs. Weasley would come get him, or send someone into fetch him. If nothing else, Ron would stumble in tired at some point during the evening.

He shrugged. He was becoming thirsty now too, damn it.

~What’s the point? ~ He thought carelessly.

It wasn’t like he aspired to live a long and healthy life. He was going to die and he knew it. It was just a matter of time. He stared blankly into the darkness of the room.

~Why had Luna come to Dumbledore’s office? She didn’t have to.

She came to warn Professor Dumbledore and ease your worry about Ginny… Stupid git.

Who’s the stupid git? ~

He hadthe odd feeling that he was having a bout with what muggles called bipolar disorder.

~ She came to help you, but you don't appreciate any of it. She risked herself to inform Dumbledore and allow you to enjoy your holiday without feeling as if you were the one who had somehow hurt your best friend's sister. ~

His mind voiced an interesting concept. But the words it used to remind him of Luna's ever-present friendship made his gut clench and turn inside him.

~ Hurt? I did more than hurt Hermione. She was so clearly shaken by what happened to Ginny, that she needed someone to comfort her. I'm a thick-headed ignorant prat and I took advantage of that. How could I mistake shagging for love? She hasn't said one syllable to me since, and now she won't even look at me. ~

Harry threw himself backwards onto his bed disgusted with himself. Random bits of that early mornings outburst by Luna s trickled into his mind despite his current self-destructive topic of choice.

~ "It's not Harry, Dumbledore! He's there, my common room!” ~ He heard Luna's voice in his head.

~ Not me? Just someone that looks just like me. I suppose I have a twin now, and some sort of ESP to go along with it. ~

"You've seen this person? Who is it, Luna?? Who did you see? Did he try to hurt you? What happened?!”

~ SHE SAW HIM... Harry! Get your head out of your ass and listen to yourself. You've been tricked before with dreams and visions. ~

Harry jolted himself back into a sitting position. Memories from his fifth yearcame rushing into his thoughts, reminding him how Voldemort had used this exact tactic to lure Harry to the Ministry of Magic.

Harry seethed in anger, his fists balling so tight that his knuckles turned white. He tried to calm himself, taking several deep breaths and closing his eyes.

The memory behind his eyelids was not his own, but it enraged him worst of all. Just the thought of Voldemort hurting Hermione made Harry want to hunt him downand kill him.

“Bloody hell, what do you want from me!” Harry exclaimed suddenly into the room. Hejerked his head around to the door as it opened.

“Ugh… nothing.” Ron arched his eyebrow giving Harry the impression that he was thinking that Harry had finally gone mental. “Mum says you need to come down for supper. I'm supposed to tell you. You don't want her to have to come up here to fetch you, do you? I know I wouldn't.” Ron shrugged, pulling off his dust-covered jumper and replacing it with a fresh one. He sat down next to Harry, shaking his head.

“You know Harry, you are taking this blame yourself thing way too literally. So you've had a bit of rotten luck in your life so far, what makes you so sure you don't have control over what is going to happen down the line?”Ron scratched his head and glanced towards the door. “You don't eat. You've missed both breakfast and lunch today. You don't sleep.” He paused and flashed Harry a skeptical look, knowing Harry would argue with him on that. The look he gave Harry did its job and Harry crossed his arms, giving Ron a look back as if to say he was waiting for him to speak.

"Don't try to tell me you do, because not only did I find you yesterday morning but Lupin said you didn't sleep last night very well either. But lastly Harry, and this is what bothers me the most. You don't talk to us anymore. Sure, you've had loads on your mind, but you've always been able to talk to Hermione and me. It's like you're trying to push us away.” Ron ventured a look at Harry’s reaction and relaxed his posture when it softened.

Harry now hung his head, resting his chin on his chest. He stared straight at the ground, afraid to blink as the stinging sensation behind his eyes threatened angry tears. "Did Hermione talk to you today?" Harry murmured. Ron turned his head back towards Harry, after looking around trying to adjust his eyes to the darkness.

He caught Harry’s eye with the light from the hallway coming through the partially open door.

"Do you need to talk about it?" Ron ventured but did not wait for an answer. He felt if he just started asking Harry various questions, he wouldn't be able to protest. “What exactly did happen between you two?”

"I told you." Harry shrugged, his voice almost inaudible.

"You told me things got a bit out of hand. You didn't tell me what happened," Ron corrected him, trying to sound empathetic.

"I told you what happened. Just not in so much detail," Harry argued. “You don't get to know everything, Ron. That was very amazing and private." Harry sighed loudly. “Doesn’t matter anyhow. She couldn't possibly be interested in me. Not after what I did that night and what happened to Ginny. She was vulnerable and I took advantage of it. I crossed a line. We both know that. Besides, with everything going on at Hogwarts... I don't want to hurt Hermione any more than I already have.”

"What makes you so sure that's how she feels?" Ron arched an eyebrow at Harry. “Damn Harry, you sure have it dark in here. Lumos.” The lights came on instantly and he turned back to Harry, watching his friend wince as the light invaded his pupils. "Listen to me for a change." He looked up at Harry pursing his lips. "I mean it Harry, I'm being serious here."

Harry nodded, turning towards Ron.

"First I need you to know that I believe you didn't do anything to my sister. We're friends Harry, you would never purposely do anything like that to any girl. You wouldn't have to." He caught Harry look at him skeptically and he smiled. "Just telling you what I heard," he offered casually. “I know you, Hermione knows you. Only lately you've shut us out.”

"And your point being?" Harry replied.

"My point? Bloody Hell Harry! You are so thick sometimes. You aren't dead you know. How many times has that fruit-cake Trelawney predicted your death, and now you're willing to throw in the towel because someone else told you that you won't make it past our graduation?" Ron cried, wanting to shake Harry but deciding against it. "You should think about joining the world of the living, it's loads more fun than shuffling around feeling sorry for yourself. Go ask Myrtle, I'm sure she’d tell you."

Harry and Ron eyed each other for a moment, both too shocked to speak. Harry hadn't thought Ron had it in him to say all of those things, but apparently he did. Harry thought of Ron as family but for some reason, he was just now realizing how much he did take Ron for granted.

~ Myrtle. ~

Suddenly Ron remembered what he had come up to tell Harry. Seeing his friend so clearly upset had knocked him off his train of thought, but now that he remembered, maybe he could cheer Harry up. He cleared his throat.

"Harry." He paused, making sure he had the dark haired young wizard's attention. When Harry blinked and looked back at him, Ron smiled softly and began to speak. "Professor Dumbledore was here a bit ago speaking with Luna and a bunch of the Order members.”

“What did he want?” Harry asked finding himself quite curious about Dumbledore’s visit.

"Seems Luna was right about someone being in her common room. He left in a right big hurry too. They found a single piece of parchment that he must have dropped. Dumbledore thinks that it may be how he's been getting into the castle.”

Harry's heart was racing. "So Luna identified this person? Is he a student? Is he working with Voldemort?" He fired off his questions before Ron could form a coherent sentence to answer. "Parchment? Why on earth would someone leave parchment?"

"Hang on Harry, that's not all either, that's not even half of it. Nearly Headless Nick called a meeting with the Hogwart's ghosts and Moaning Myrtle told Professor Dumbledore some very interesting information.”

"What did he say to the Order about it?" Harry asked despite himself.

Ron shrugged a bit. "I'm not sure, Luna told me what they asked her about and then she was excused. Ginny broke out an old pair of extendible ears but the reception was dreadful." Ron blinked and looked Harry in the face.

"So what did Luna say to you? I assume you talked with her.'

Ron rolled his eyes. "I couldn't get her to stop talking. Especially when Mum paired us together to start cleaning the den again. I swear Professor Lupin doesn't know how to do a simple cleaning charm. There are still doxies in the tapestries. “

"Thank you." Harry gave Ron a genuine smile.

"For what?" Ron asked with a bit of laughter in his voice.

“You actually talked to Luna so that you could help me.”

"Yeah, well. You owe me, mate." Ron smirked "Seriously though, she's not that bad to talk to. Not unless she's going on about that Crumple-horned Snorkack. Believe me, it wasn't easy. She nearly talked my head off until Dumbledore arrived. I finally thought I was going to get a break until I figured I could ask her what he said."

"You aren't as thick as you act sometimes, are you?" Harry smiled lightly.

"I don't know whether to take that as an insult or compliment." Ron chuckled.

"Did they mention anything about the attacks? There's been three now."

Ron ran his hand over his forehead pushing his hair from his face. "Yes, there was some information on that. Even though they didn't catch the guy. What I understand from all of it is that Ginny was the exception. The person that attacked her did so out of complete malice and hate. She wasn't meant to survive." Ron felt a tear slide down his check and Harry placed a friendly arm around his shoulders.

"She didn't deserve that. When I saw her, Ron... It was the most horrifying thing I ever saw. Who would want to do that to Ginny?" Harry paused. "Then there was Lavendar, and an attempted attack on Luna. It doesn't make sense.”

"I'll tell you what doesn't make sense." Ron wiped his eye with the back of his hand and continuing what he had started to explain. "When Madame Pomphrey finally got through analyzing Lavendar’s body, she found something pretty important."

"How's that?" Harry looked at him intently.

"Lavendar wasn't raped, Harry." Ron shook his head.

"What?" Harry cried bewildered.

"He just snapped her neck. From the way Luna explained how he approaches his victims, he lets them find him by either being casually in the right place and time, or he sneaks behind them. That is the current speculation that the Order has on how Lavendar died. They don't think Luna is safe now, so she is going to be protected like they do to us. His methods are not random by any means. Luna even said something that sounded so ridiculous, even for her.”

"What did she say?"

"When Luna asked him what she had ever done to the bastard." Ron laughed sarcastically. "He told her that it wasn't what she had done, it was what she was going to do."

Harry went rigid. His body felt frozen to it's spot and his fist clenched the nearest pillow, wrenching it in his grip.

Ron noticed his change of stature. "Whoa, Harry. Hang on. Was it something I said?"

Harry remained quiet, looking at the pillow twisting in both of his hands.

"What is it?! Did something I said mean something to you? Does it help you with figuring out what's going on?"

Suddenly Harry threw the pillow across the roomwith all his strength. It soared past a lamp, knocking it over and into the wall. Itlanded on the ground with a thud.

Ron stood from his seat next to Harry. "I'm going to go get some help in here. Right now, I haven't seen you this angry with anyone since Dumbledore after Sirius' death."

Harry finally looked up at Ron. "Don't go yet. It was just... something you said that made me think. Not to mention how Lavendar died. It's more of a blessing that she wasn't violated like that, if that's any consolation for her family, but what about Ginny? Why would someone hurt Ginny like that?"

"What are you trying to say Harry? Somebody had a major issue with my sister? Ginny wouldn't hurt a fly."

"I am far from having all the answers." Harry shook his head. "And I know that. Ginny wouldn't hurt anyone, at least not up until the attack." Harry paused as he bit the inside of his cheek in thought.

"What are you thinking, Harry? You think Ginny could hurt someone now?"

"I don't know," Harry said with a sigh.

Ron put a hand on Harry's shoulder. "Hey. Well get to the bottom of this somehow. We, or I should say, you always do."

Harry looked up at Ron as he stood in front of him, and then out into the well lit hallway. He thought about that for a few moments, taking it all in. It didn't take him long to come to a conclusion. "You're right." He sighed. "Trouble does have a certain way of finding me. I doubt we've heard the last of this rubbish, but I'll at least try to be more cheerful."

"Why don't I believe you?" Ron said, eyeing him cynically.He once again took his seat on the bed next to Harry.

Harry felt his insides growl at him again.

"You know Harry, you really should try to talk to Hermione. She doesn't look very happy. When I saw her at lunch she looked pale and her eyes were all red."

"She could come talk to me. She was the one that walked away from me," Harry replied in an even tone.

"You're being stubborn. How many times did she try to patch up arguments between you and I?" Ron inquired, looking at Harry sternly. "More than I can count."

"I just can't face her Ron. Don't you see? It's not up to me anymore. It's something I'll have to live with. Even if she does think I'm a selfish bastard."

"Why would she think that?" Ron rolled his eyes.

"Your favorite Professor. The one you seem to think can do no wrong." Harry's anger started growing.

"Professor Warren?What does our spell composition professor have to do with any of this?" Ron questioned, confused.

Harry gave a frightful chuckle and Ron could hear the animosity in it. "What hasn't she done? Honestly, I wouldn't be surprised if she had something to do with what happened to Ginny."

"That's cold Harry. You know that Dumbledore trusts her."

"Dumbledore trusted Mad Eye Moody too, in fourth year, and he was an imposter," Harry cried.

"You don't like her do you?" Ron replied, trying to ease his friend's temper.

"She's a basket case. You won't believe any of the things she's said to me."

Ron arched his eyebrow. "What do you mean?"

"She's the one that said I'll die before graduation." Harry chuckled menacingly. "She claims to be my daughter or something from the future, sent here to save my sorry ass."

"Whoa." Ron eyed his friend. “Do you believe her?" He shook his head, berating himself for the thoughts he'd had about her.

"I don't know. I wish she'd just leave me alone. I don't want anything to do with her!" Harry demanded.

Ron shut his mouth. He looked at Harry, more than a little worried about his best friend. "You miss her don't you?" He said after a moment of listening to Harry breathe.

"Miss who?" Harry snapped.

"Hermione." Ron answered. "You need to talk to her."

Harry said nothing. He closed his eyes. Ron had hit a nerve when he said her name. It had felt like an arrow straight through his heart. "How am I supposed to do that?" he muttered after a bit.

"I don't know. You'll think of something. She needs to know how you feel because, from the looks of it, it's turning you both inside out." Ron rose from his seat on the bed. "I'm going to supper. What do you want me to tell Mum."

"I don't care." Harry said, shaking his head. "I don't feel much like eating now anyway."

"I'll try and bring you up a sandwich or something," Ron offered, walking towards the door. He saw Harry nod then left the room.

Harry waited for what seemed like ages before he hastily flung his body up off the bed. He secured his wand in his pocket and placed his glasses on his nose before exiting the dark room.

The light in the hall was a bit blinding to him, having spent much of the day in darkness. He closed his eyes hard trying to adjust them to the light. Heopened them only to see several lingering spots. He decided to ignore them as he found his way down the stair case and stepped towards the kitchen.

His mind was racing along with his pulse. He wanted to corner Hermione and somehow make her talk to him. He really didn't care at this point what she said, but damn it she was going to listen. He made it to the kitchen doorway unseen, rested his back against the wall next to the door and listened for any conversation.

He heard Mrs. Weasley say something to Ron and then turn to Lupin. Hermione wasn't saying much if she was even there. He ventured a quick peak into the room, scanning the area and finding her seated between Ron and Ginny, pushing her fork around the plate. He was startled when Mrs. Weasley's booming voice interrupted his thoughts as he stared at Hermione.

"So Harry and Professor Warren aren't coming down for supper?" Mrs. Weasley directed towards Lupin and Ron.

"Harry's got some sort of headache Mum. He was laying down when I saw him."

"So he's resting?" Mrs. Weasley asked, sounding relieved. "Well, I guess that's all right. From what Remus has said he hasn't gotten much sleep lately. Poor dear." She shook her head. "What about Miss Warren, Remus? You were the last to speak with her." She eyed him in her way, and Lupin shifted uncomfortably.

"She said she wasn't hungry and that she had some lesson planning to do for next term. I'm sure she'll come down when she's hungry."

Molly put her hands on her hips. "She's becoming awfully antisocial, don't you think Remus?"

Remus just shrugged his shoulders.

Harry threw an angry glance up towards the second floor. Of course she was being antisocial. He wondered about what sort of planning she was actually doing. His thoughts were invaded by Hermione's low voice as she spoke in almost a whisper.

"I'm going to take a bath," Hermione said barely loud enough for Harry to hear.

Molly looked at her plate and then at her face. "Hermione, dear, aren't you going to eat anything?"

"No ma'am. I'm really not that hungry," Hermione replied, standing.

Molly gave her a small smile then returned to picking up the dishes. "I'm going to stop cooking if everyone keeps deciding not to eat," she said simply, andturned towards the sink.

Hermione pushed in her chair slowly. Harry heard the chair scoot against the floor away from the table, and heducked behind a large armchair positioned on the other side of the hall.

Hermione walked slowly out of the kitchen. She stopped on the first step, looking around. Shetook a deep breath, then proceeded to climb the staircase to the second floor.

Harry watched her go. His heart beat hard in his chest as he watched her, remembering the last time he was actually near her. He hugged his chest, watching her finally make it to the top. She went straight and he figured she was gathering her things to go in to the bathroom.

He waited just a bit longer until he heard her walk across the hall and shut the door to the bathroom the girls had chosen for their own. He hastily made his way up the stairs and stopped just outside the bathroom.

Harry didn't think about what he was about to do. If he did, he knew he wouldn't go through with it. It was one thing to corner Hermione, but another thing entirely to corner her in a bathroom, where she might be undressed. He ran his hand over his face, pushing hormonal thoughts from his mind, grabbed his wand and pointed it at the door knob.

"Alohomora." he whispered, hearing the lock click over and the handle turn. The door creaked open about an inch and Harry grabbed it gently with his hand to stop the noise. He took a deep breath then stepped inside.

To Be Continued...

Part 11:

18. Part 11: Release-

Sorry about having to remove this chapter. I am now reposting it, edited. I made a mistake last night when I was posting because my computer was freezing up so much and I want to apologize for the inconvenience. I want to say sorry to my bestest online friend, and father of all my future children... *LOL* just kidding. Had to say that Supes... you know that right??? I Luv ya... you know that. Anywho... without further delay... here's the edited version. I hope anyhow.

Nursie

***Nursie Note***: Hey all... I've been getting plenty of emails and reviews and I am truly sorry about the delay in the updates. Who knew real life would become so hectic lately! Whew! Well, I figured I go ahead and post something. Just so ya'll know, the next part after this is a continuation of this part. I figured I'd go ahead and just post this although I know some of you fellow NC-17 lovers are anxious for some action. You'll get it in the next chapter... I promise. This just leads up to it.

Again thanks for the kind reviews, I can't tell you what they mean to me!

Hugs

Nursie

Part 11: Release-

Harry blinked hard, trying to see through the cloud of steam he walked into as soon as he stepped inside. He quicklypointed his wand at the door knob, whispering a locking charm he knew Hermione wouldn't be able to break once she realized what he had done. He breathed out slowly, relieved for a brief second, then arched his brow as heremembered why he was there. Adding a silencing charm to the room, he held his breath again, his heatbeat pounding in his ears. He boldly took a step forward towards where the steam was rising from behind the sliding glass doors of the huge walk-in shower. He noticed within seconds that his vision was more than a little impaired as the steam began fogging up his glasses. He inched closer, watching the blurred shadowy figure behind the glass.He frownedas his glasses made it almost impossible to see.

Thinking through spells that might help his situation, because he knew his wasn't going to be able to keep Hermione in without being able to see her somewhat clearly, he quickly remembered a spell Hermione herself had used on him before. He only hoped that since it repelled water, steam would be within the same classification.

"Impenvius," he whispered, swallowing hard as he watched the figure behind the glass. She wasleaning against the wall as she sat on the ledge that protruded out on one side of the spacious shower. Harry could barely make out the dark outline of her body as he stared.Her legs were drawn up so that her chin rested on her knees. He blinked hard, trying to adjust his eyes. He smiled slightly as the outline came backinto focus. His smile faded shortly. His stomach twisted into knots and he tried to swallow again, finding his mouth had gone completely dry.

"Fuck!" He cursed under his breath.

He had to discover some way to be on equal terms with Hermione to take a little off the embarrassment she was going to have once he stepped inside those doors. That was when the fact that she was naked behind those same doors set in completely. He closed his eyes, trying to fight the image forming in his head as his mind skimmed over the highlights of his last encounter with her. Suddenly his body started reacting to his thoughts. Hearing the shower raining water down around her andknowing she was within arms reach was making it rather hard to breathe. His hand went to the collar of his shirt to loosen it, suddenly feeling as constricted as if he were wearing his school tie. His fingers tugged at the neckline as he realized he wasn't wearing his school uniform shirt, and he couldn't simply undo any buttons. It was a plain old pull-over shirt, which he promptly stripped over his head anddropped it somewhere behind him. He stood there in his jeans and shoes, gathering his courage. Heknew full well she was going to scream when she first saw him. She'd probably hex him worse than one of Ginny's bat boogey hexes. The truth was, a part of him probably thought he deserved it for intruding on her privacy this way.

~ It's the only way. You haven't been able to get her alone and she needs to know how you feel. Just what is it that you are going to tell her?~ He asked himself, frustrated with his attempts at stalling.

He toed off one of his sneakers, then the other. Helost his balance a bit, and grasped for the wall. His hand came down hard against it with a louder thud than he would have liked. "Oh, shit!" he cried, instantly turning red and slapping his hand over his mouth.

"Hello?!" Hermione called out. "Is someone there?" He could hear her feet splatter water as they crossed over to the door. Harry panicked, his eyes wide and his hand still over his mouth. Her hand was now on the railing, ready to push the sliding doors to the side. "Ginny... I told you I was taking a shower," she said absently as she slid the door back, preparing to walk over to the main door and chastise her friend for having the nerve to intrude on her while in the bath. The doors slid sideways as Hermione stuck her head out into the steam filled bathroom. Her eyes rested on Harry, who had dropped his arms to his sides, and at least had enough sense to look her straight in the eyes.

"HARRY!!!" Her scream was so loud that Harry was surprised the mirror didn't break. She went to slam the sliding door shut but Harry reached out and grabbed it first. Hermione took a step back into the shower, crossing her arms across her chest trying to conceal herself the best she could.

"Do I scare you, Hermione?" Harry asked calmly as he cleared his throat, trying to keep his voice even and low, stepping into the shower himself. He was barely aware that he was now under the shower spray as he took another step towards her. He blinked his eyes slowly, then concentrated his gaze on her face. He wasn't there for a thrill. He knew that, and desperately tried to act accordingly. Hermione gave him a hard look. Her stare held more in it than Harry could make out, and he released the breath he was holding when she finally answered him.

"No," she said in a small voice, butthen looked back up at him with such fire in her eyes that Harry knew he was in trouble. "HOW DARE YOU!"

"You wouldn't talk to me! I couldn't think of anything else!" Harry cried in defense. "You barely even look at me anymore!"

"What do you expect, Harry? A pat on the back? Maybe some words of encouragement after what you did!"

"WHAT I DID?" Harry yelled back. His temper was rising. He knew he had taken advantage of the situation the last time, but her screaming at him made him want to scream back. "HERMIONE, I don't even want to know where you get your delusions! As I recall, YOU were the one that walked away from me! And you didn't just do that did you? You smacked me for no good reason!"

"Why should I have stayed? Why, tell me? So I could be your 'warm-up' for the main event... HARRY?!" She stepped forward rather than back, saying his name with a disdain. Harry found his eyes wavering for an instant before he regained his control. "You've had plenty to say to someone else anyhow, now haven't you!"

"IF you would have stopped to ask me, you might have been surprised at my answers, HERMIONE!"

"Oh sure! 'Professor Warren! Oh Willow! Why don't you come to my room! I'm head boy! Want to help me make that title a bit more accurate!' That's what you were doing when I needed you. No matter what this whole past term, that's where you were!"

Harry paused. So that was it. Hermione was jealous of Professor Warren. That seemed a little off. If she had just said something to him, then she would know his thoughts on her. She wasn't his favorite person and he suspected she was up to something. Hermione knew he hated secrets and especially people that kept things from him. Without realizing it, he heard himself yelling before he could think about what he was saying.

"What do you mean I wasn't there when you needed me?! If anything, it's the other way around, HERMIONE!" He made sure to emphasize her name in the same way she had said Professor Warren's. "I've been through hell these past few days, and you were nowhere!" he seethed nastily. "I seem to recall you all over me the last time we were alone, asking me to do things no friend should ask unless they want to ruin a friendship!"

"I don't recall you complaining much at the time!" Hermione screamed.

"Your tongue was so far down my throat it was a little hard to talk, now wasn't it! What would you have me do? I'm seventeen, and I'm of the male gender! I'm not running off to join a sanctuary anytime soon, although if I thought it might save your life I'd do it!"

Hermione blinked, shifting her eyes slightly. They settled on Harry's, confused and angry, but before she could determine which emotion was the strongest, Harry had already jerked his face sideways. She watched him turn away from her as if it were some sort of nightmare... that it really wasn't happening. By the time his words had sunk into her brain, he was no longer standing in front of her. She heard him hiss an incantation and then the door lock clicked over. She barely made it to the open shower door to see his sopping wet mop of dark hair exit the room. She grasped for the towel hanging on the wall nearest to her. Feeling the softness enclose around her searching hand she yanked it hard from where it hung. It released into her hand, wall fixings and all, as she brought it to the front of her andheld it tightly to her chest. She blinked, feeling warm tears falling down her cheeks, for the first time being able to tell that they were tears and not just the spray from the shower. She sank to the floor in a state of shock, Harry's words echoing through her head.

******

Harry had no clue where he was heading. He only knew he had to get away from that one room. Well, not just that one room, from everyone. He didn't want anyone to see him like this. There was the small issue of him being half dressed and soaking wet from head to toe, but that was the least of his worries. He was appalled at himself for having said those things to Hermione. What frightened him the most was that he had meant everything he said. He only wished he could have said it a bit better.

He finally found himself in a room he used to visit often when he was in a similar mood. It was dark, and the only time someone came in was to feed Buckbeak. His eyes shifted over to where Buckbeak laid back on some cushions, fuffling through his feathers. He had stopped for a split second to acknowlege Harry's company but instantly went back to grooming himself as if he was awaiting the company of a female hippogriff. Harry squinted around the room. He had left his shirt and glasses in the bathroom with Hermione. Not to mention his trainers. He wrapped his arms around his chest and shivered a bit from the draft the room held. He turned to the fireplace. Pulling his wand from his back pocket, he pointed it towards the empty fireplace.

"Tolkenona." Harry spoke evenly in a low undertone. Buckbeak looked up again once the fire roared to life and filled the room with firelight. Harry walked around the huge sofa in front of him and sat down on it, trying to warm himself by the fire. After several minutes passed, he quickly realized his jeans were way too wet for the fire to do him any good. He stood, unbuttoning his pants and looked around the room towards the queen sized four poster bed. He strided over to it quickly, yanking the large, somewhat dusty comforter from its matteress, his pantshanging from his hips. He threw the comforter down onto the sofa and proceeded to pull his legs from the wet material. He debated a bit on whether or not to take off his boxers, but after about two seconds of the wet material clinging to his private area and the draft hitting them oh so right, he discarded them, hanging both his jeans and boxers by the fireplace hearth in the attempt to dry them. He sat finally, listening to Buckbeak knaw at an itch, and pulled one sock at a time off his cold feet. He grimaced as he wrang them out, seeing the water fall onto the wooden coffee table. He tossed his socks towards the rest of his clothes with a sigh. They were the least of his worries.

He felt for the crimson colored comforter and settled himself as comfortable as he could on the sofa and stared at the fire.

~ How peaceful it can seem when you are by yourself.~ He pondered after some time, watching the blurry flames dance around in orange, red, yellow and occasionally blue color.

Harry settled in once more prepared to sleep just as he was, or at least hoping to sleep. His mind could make that rather difficult. Just after he had tried to close his eyes and gotten it in his head that the random noises he was hearing were merely Buckbeak moving around, he heard the door start to creak open.

Harry opened his eyes to stare once more at the firelight. Sighing, he relented himself to the fact that he had known someone would come looking for him. Especially if he weren't in his bed when Ron came in to call it a night.

"Ron," Harry said a bit hoarse, sounding as if he'd been crying or screaming or a bit of both. "I've made a right mess of everything tonight and I really don't feel like being around anyone right now. Please, would you just go back to our room and let me sort some things out?" Harry pleaded with his visitor but didn't remove his gaze from the blur of the fire.

"Harry,"a timid voice said softly. "I... um... well, I, you left your glasses in the bathroom earlier. I thought you may need them so I thought maybe I'd find you and return them." The voice that spoke was as hoarse as his and every bit as troubled.

Harry recognized the voice immediately and jerked up into a sitting position, seeing the fuzzy edges of the person he cared most about in the world, be it Muggle or Wizard.

"Hermione," Harry replied in a whisper as the shame and anger at himself flooded back into his chest. Hermione reached out her hand to return his glasses. When it was obvious that Harry could not see enough to find where her outstretched arm was, she proceeded to unfold them and place them on his face.

Harry winced as he saw her hands coming towards him but he was suddenly grateful when he could make her out clearly. Her hair was dry, he figured she must have at least dried off before coming to look for him. He noticed her long frizzy golden brown hair was pulled back in a rubberband as his eyes drifted from her hair to her body. She was wearing the shirt he had discarded in the bathroom and that was all he could see.

He blinked, removing his gaze to the fire once again. "What are you doing here?" he asked. This time it wasn't a cold tone, but distant none the less. Hermione froze. "Did you come to argue with me some more about my behavior the past few days?"

There was a brief pause as Hermione walked around to the front of the sofa. "No," she answered sadly. "May I sit down?"

"Go ahead. You were going to anyway weren't you?" Harry replied back evenly, his tone holding no trace of emotion.

She sat down. "Harry, don't be like that. We've been friends for a long time now. I can't imagine my life without you and I can't remember my life before you." She rested a hand on Harry's bare leg that had found it's way into the open air from under the satin comforter.

Harry jerked a little but didn't move his leg. Her touch sent a flash of nerves straight down his spine.

"I've been a monster, Harry. I'm surprised you didn't throw me out just now. Especially after everything I said in the bathroom." Hermione looked away from Harry and into the fire, wondering what was so intriguing there that held his attention.

"That's not true, Hermione. This rift between us wasn't because of what happened in the shower..." He sighed, pulling his eyes from the fireplace to look at her. "Nor was it that night in the common room. Although, I assume that was the trigger point."

"I should never have forced you into something you didn't want Harry. It was so obvious that you didn't have those sort of feelings for me." Hermione's blush was evident even in the shadows of the firelight. "I mean honestly, us... together... I don't know what I was thinking, I was just so frightened about what happened to Ginny that I wasn't thinking like myself." She chuckled nervously and Harry looked at her, confused.

"So you think this happened because I don't fancy you that way?" Harry cried. Merlin, and he thought he was thick about the opposite sex.

"Harry, I would like very much if we could just go back to the way it was. I've missed you these past few days... weeks... and with everything that has been happening with me and this new power of mine, I got a bit confused." Hermione spoke softly, and it was evident to Harry she was on the verge of crying. He knew her well enough to know when she was sad... he also knew when she was lying. And at that particular moment, Hermione Granger was lying through her perfectly shrunken teeth.

He arched an eyebrow, staring at her skeptically. His heart was racing, and other parts of his body began reacting as wellto her small hand gently rubbing his leg near his ankle.

Hermione chanced a look at Harry, hoping he hadn't caught her in her lie, as her mind was catching upwithhis end of the conversation in her head. She instantly caught the look on Harry's face, and, at the same time...

"Nor was it that night in the common room..."

"What do you mean it wasn't that night in the common room? That's the night things got weird between us. That's the night you rejected me." Her bottom lip trembled but her resolve was strong. She eyed him with one of her looks that burned straight into his soul, ordering him to tell her what he meant.

"You finally caught that?" He moved his arm to run his hand through his hair, a habit he had recently picked up of his father's without realizing. The comforter fell from his shoulders to his lap and Hermione gasped when she realized he wasn't wearing anything underneath the warmth of the comforter. "What? It's nothing you haven't seen before."

"Well, I've never actually seen it," she mused, pretending to pick lint from Harry's shirt, which was inching dangereously up her thigh, sending those same sparks of electricity down Harry's spinal cord. He felta tad light headed from the blood rushing from his brain to the lower half of his body.

Harry tried to maintain a straight face. Her reaction was definitely something he was enjoying. It had been a whilesince he and Hermione could sit like this and just talk. Although the topic of conversation was never anywhere remotely like this. He cleared his throat to attract her attention. "So, you want to get our friendship back?"

"Don't you?" Hermione answered, her face looking hopeful that she had not lost at least that part of Harry.

Harry took a deep breath trying to catch her wonderful brown eyes. He found himself having trouble doing so because the draft in the room had hit Hermione just so, and, not that he didn't find the way she filled out his shirt hot before, but now, it tented two pebble size nipples. Harry caught himself as his tongue darted from his mouth to lick his dry lower lip.

"Are you cold?" he asked, but at the same time Hermione had opened her mouth to speak.

"Are you thirsty?" she had said after watching him lick his lips.

Harry shook his head at the innuendo, smirking to himself what Fred and George would have said in this particular situation.

"Yes," Hermione shivered.

"I could use a spot of something," Harry answered noticing Hermione bring her arms around and cross them against her chest. He watched her try to warm her arms with her hands by rubbing them against her skin. "Would you like to share the comforter with me?" he finally asked, grabbing for the excess that had fallen on the floor and leaning over to cover her leg with it.

Hermione grabbed for it and pulled her legs up underneath it, thenpulled it upover her shoulders. Only her head remained free of the comforter. As she wiggled, it slid more off of Harry and he had to grab it to keep it from going past his waist.

"Would you like some butterbeer?" Hermione motioned towards the coffee table. There, sitting in what looked like a muggle thermus was the butterbeer that Hermione had somehow brought with her. Harry notioned that she had brought it in when she had come along with his glasses. He must not of been paying much attention when she sat it down.

He reached over, grabbed it and unscrewed the top. He took a drink from it then passed it to Hermione. "Here. It's still warm. It'll help you warm up a bit."

"Well of course it's still warm silly. I only charmed it to that temperature. Duh." She laughed.

Harry's heart gave a joyous leap. To hear her laugh again felt more wonderful than anything... well, almost anything. She handed the drink back to him and he accepted it gratefully.

"So we're okay now. Right Hermione?" he asked.

"Sure we are Harry. You know we can't fight for very long," she said,shaking her head.

Harry took a deep breath, deciding whether or not to tell her how he felt. His emotions were growing heavy on his heart. If he admitted it to himself, he didn't want to be just friends with Hermione, and right then he wasn't thinking about anything or anyone past that room.

Hermione must have picked up on something because she was staring at him intently, wonder written across her face. "Harry... What are you think..." But she wasn't able to finish her sentence.

Harry was afraid he'd fumble the words, and he didn't want to think rationally about what he was about to do. If he thought about it, it would just end up like the last time, and he didn't want that to happen. So he did the first thing that came to his mind. He almost literally pounced over to Hermione's side of the couch, cradled her head in his hands, running his thumbs along her jawline.

"think..." Her words were lost in the electric air as both felt the pull of something bigger than both of them locking their eyes together. Harry's lips decended onto Hermione's gently. His nerves caused him to catch her bottom lip instead of her full mouth, but he played it off as if he had meant to do so. He opened his mouth on hers, feeling her respond in kind, brushing his tongue on her bottom lip where he had started the kiss. Softly, he pulled her bottom lip with him as he pulled back to look her in the eyes. Hers were stillclosed, but he couldn't mistake the look on her face as they fluttered open.

"Harry?" she whispered hoarsely, smiling. "Why did you...?"

"I didn't reject you, Hermione. I wouldn't have been nearly as into it that night if I wasn't attracted to you, or if I didn't habor those sort of feelings for you." He traced her lower lip with his thumb. "You out of all people know that I have a lot to deal with. That there is a lot going on in my head. That sometimes I'm not myself because of it. You and Ron more or less are the reason I am still alive today. But mostly you're the reason I keep going. I couldn't live in a world without you. I don't want to live in a world without you. You're my best friend, you have been here with me through everything the wizarding world has thrown at me. You challenge my brain and my magical abilities, and for some time now... longer than I care to admit... and..." Harry kissed her softly again, tasting the tears that had started falling from her unblinking eyes. He grasped her handand intertwined his fingers with hers, then placed the back of her hand on his chest so she couldfeel his heart beat. He pulled away from her again and Hermione realized just how close he was to her. He brought their locked hands down his chest, over his stomach muscles that seemed way more defined that she recalled, and finally released her hand from his. He rested it on top of his erection, sucking in oxygen through his teeth as her small hand touched the hot skin. "and..." He whispered, kissing his way towards her earlobe. "You excite me more than any mere witch or muggle could do." He groaned, taking her earlobe between his lips as Hermione ran her hand down the hardened length of him. Shegrasped him gently at the base of his gender. Harry let the hand cupping her face slide down her neck, over her collar bone and finally take her breast into the palm of his hand. Giving a slight squeeze he growled throatily. "How could you ever think that I wouldn't want you? Not even as a friend. Hermione, can't you feel how much I want you?" He was now kissing her cheek again, tracing over the tear tracks and pushing her further downward into a lying position. After a moment, Harry pulled back once more and realized that he had somehow managed to find her lying under him. He brushed a piece of hair away from her face and leaned his weight on his elbow, propping himself up and off of her a bit. His mind slowly returned, but knowing full well what he had done because of the slow movement that Hermione's hand had started where he had placed it. He bit at his lip, forcing himself to try and calm down so that they both could make this a rational decision.

Hermione could see the clouded-over look in Harry's eyes start to disappate as the clearness of the emerald color started to reappear. She brushed his bangs away from his forehead and traced over his scar with her index finger. She smiled up at him lovingly. "Funny, how we seem to end up in this position everytime we talk these days. Maybe fate is trying to tell us something," she said, trying to read into Harry's reaction so that what had happened the last time didn't happen again.

"Yes... funny," he agreed. He smiled this time, and bent down to kiss her again.

"What now?" She asked a bit timidly as she noticed his eyes start to distance themselves. Fearing he might pull away from her again she wrapped an arm around his midsection and searched to catch his eye again.

"Are you still here with me?" She asked as Harry blinked and came back to the present.

"I'm here..." He whispered burying his face into the crook of her neck and shoulder.

"Are you sure?" Hermione questioned feeling him breath in deeply.

Harry finally looked up at her. Pushing himself up and off of her with his arms, he nervously wrapped what he could tie together of the comforter around his waist as he stood. He reached a hand out to Hermione.

Her face questioned him for an instant as she reached her hand out to him and he pulled her plush against him with one forceful tug of his arm. She squealed as her body came in contact with his and his other arm snaked it's way around her waist. The look in his eye was unreadable as he took a step backwards pulling her with him. She followed him smiling wondering what was going on in his head until she saw the look that he was giving her once she felt the back of her leg against the mattress of the old four poster bed. She raised her hand to touch his cheek as she caught his green eyes.

"Harry?" She whispered a bit unsure.

"I need you to do something for me." Harry said looking intently into her eyes.

"What would that be?" She smiled.

"Make me forget what's going on outside this room... if only for tonight." He blinked and looked away as if almost ashamed at what he was asking but Hermione's hand was still on his cheek. She pulled his face even with hers and smiled as she leaned up to kiss him softly on his mouth.

"Harry... I... love you." She finally said feeling her body gently being pushed downward onto the bed behind her.

To be continued...

Part 12:Consumation-

19. Nursie Note- Update Pending Edit and Thanks to all reviewers

***Nursie Note***- Hey everyone!!! Thank you so much for the reviews and emails! I especially want to thank those that inquired about my health and family. You do not know what it means to me to have friends... yes friends such as you. Okie... the reason for this lil note and I hope all you reviewer/readers will be happy... This note will be deleted possibly by the end of the weekend. I have sent part 12 which I have named Comfort (you know the whole holiday season thing Tidings of Comfort and Joy) Anywho, We are now at the "fluffy" part of the fic which many may be happy about, but once school is back in session, tables will turn and we should finally get some questions answered... YAY!!! Wooo Hooo! I do promise to add a few more parts like Part 12 if only a lil snippet.... I for one am a big believer about two people who obviously care and love each other as H/Hr do... well they are going to do the Horizontal hokie pokie and not just once. I'm a sucker for all the NC-17 fics here at Portkey and I do hope I can achieve the same level of writing as I find here in many of the fellow writers.

Part 12 is graphic... I will warn you now... It may even be too graphic... I really out did Part 6 & 7 here. So, without further rambling.... I thought I'd give ya'll an early Christmas present and finally UPDATE!!! Please keep the kind reviews and emails coming... they really helped me through a very very dark time these past few months. Several of you have inquired about such things and for your caring and generosity I'm grateful. Sometimes it just takes a friend to talk to or a kind word about a fic to brighten your day. Believe me, all you reviewers have brightened my day MANY times. I look forward to hearing from you all of you and I certainly promise that Part 12 is DONE on my part... it just needs the once over by a spell/grammar checker who happens to be one of my bestest friends.

Hugs to all

Nursie

20. Part 12- Comfort

***Nursie Note***- Hi ya!!! OK, just to let you know that this is not the entire chapter. I figured I'd post something since I did promise something by the weekend. *lol* Be kind... It has not been read by the person that corrects my mistakes and believe me, I found a few misspellings and such just going over this first part so that I could post it. If you find something, ignore it please... I'll repost it again after it comes back from Supes who is my self proclaimed biggest fan. I decided to name these two parts in regards to the season... Since in the fic they are currently in the same time of year that we are celebrating.

A warning- This part as well as the conclusion in Part 13 is NC-17 and rather graphic. I've been reading too much of everyone else's stuff... I guess... or maybe it's the painkillers. Let's blame the Vicodin... shall we. And pray that the supply never ends. *lol* especially if ya'll like it. =P

Anywho, without further delay... Part 12. It's about time. Oh and Muirin... Email me... I may have a few questions for you. While I do have an "editor" I do not have a beta. I am not sure if I want a true beta. I write for fun which is how it should be and the last time I had a beta I put way tooo much pressure on myself. It really showed in my writing. Not that I didn't adore the person doing the beta...I respected the work that was done as well as the time put into doing so, however in the end, it just wasn't what I needed at the time. The beta thing that is... I still regard her as a very good true friend.

Enough!!! Merry Christmas!!! Happy New Year and all that good stuff. I'll post the next half when it comes back. Which if I don't get an email soon Supes, I'm hunting you down. You think IL is far enough away from NY to keep you safe well... You still OWE ME A STRAWBERRY MILKSHAKE!!!

Hugs

Nursie

Part 12: Comfort-

"Harry?" She whispered a bit unsure.

"I need you to do something for me." Harry said looking intently into her eyes.

"What would that be?" She smiled.

"Make me forget what's going on outside this room... if only for tonight." He blinked and looked away as if almost ashamed at what he was asking but Hermione's hand was still on his cheek. She pulled his face even with hers and smiled as she leaned up to kiss him softly on his mouth.

"Harry... I... love you." She finally said feeling her body gently being pushed downward onto the bed behind her.

Harry's whole body stiffened for a moment as Hermione's words echoed back and forth against his skull as the meaning of such a statement became evident to him.

Who was she to say such things to him? Was he even worthy of such a sediment? There was that voice again that seemed to always appear whenever Hermione crossed his mind, making him seriously question his own sanity once more. He didn't move, afraid he would startle Hermione with yet another bout of his own schizophrenia. He was Harry Potter after all. His entire life had gone by so far without the emotional meaning of the word being shown towards him and only recently had he realized what the physical meaning of such a word meant.

~She couldn't possibly mean it.~ He answered that cynical voice. ~She's only saying what she thinks should be said when one is in this sort of situation.~ He reasoned. ~Even so...~ He thought briefly, inhaling once more the smell of her hair and something else that seemed to fill the air suddenly. He'd noticed it before, although it wasn't all that familiar to him, he had smelled it before. It was truly a scent he associated with Hermione and only her. He could feel her heart beat against his own chest as he nuzzled her neck. He had thought he was aroused before until he inhaled the distinct scent of Hermione's own arousal. He clenched his teeth and closed his eyes tightly recalling the way his fingers had touched her that night in the common room and he had a feral urge to lick his fingers once more to taste the essence once again. He pushed his hips into her illisiting a squeal from her lungs making him want to bite at her neck but instead he kissed it licking at her pulse as he traveled down.

Her words had only been spoken seconds before and were still magically sticking to the air around them. After what seemed like an eternity of them bounding around inside his head he finally whispered answering her.

"Thank you..." He breathed his forehead resting in the valley between her breasts and he growled in frustration. That wasn't how he wanted to respond. It wasn't what he meant... well, not really. He was thankful that she felt able to say such words to him and he desperately wanted to tell her he loved her as well but right then he was at a loss for words. "Damn it." He cursed feeling Hermione tremble slightly; he lifted his eyes towards her face. Smiling awkwardly, he fought to find the right words to calm her and keep her from feeling rejected. "Hermione." He whispered in a tone just loud enough for her to hear him. "I... I do... I do love you." He finally said breathing out in relief as her hand brushed his hair from his face and rested on his shoulder. "Right now... I just need to... I need to... show you." He hadn't noticed he was leaning on his right side and that his left hand had been slowly inching her shirt up her ribcage until the palm of his hand enclosed around her breast.

Hermione squeezed his shoulder roughly. "I know Harry." She agreed.

"No... I don't think you do." His mouth enclosed over the pink aerole and the flat of his tongue ran roughly over her pointed nipple. Hermione shuttered. "I need ... I want... I want to fuck you ... No..." He corrected himself hearing the breath catch in her throat. "I want to... Hermione. I need to touch you."

Hermione felt warm tears escape down her cheeks and she sniffled a bit trying to keep her nose from running. "Ok.. Harry." She said softly. "I'd do anything for you. Don't you know that?" She asked as Harry lifted his head to look her in the eye.

"I won't stop this time. I promise." He paused. "I don't think I'll be able to." His last sentence sounded faintly like a warning but it fell on deaf ears. Hermione wasn't listening to anything anymore... she was too busy closing her eyes feeling Harry's hand trailing down her ribcage once more. The pads of his finger tips sending tickling sensations through her skin as goose flesh sprang to the surface as his fingers raced downward.

Harry suddenly noticed the chill in the air as his fingers traveled south over her skin that was now covered in goose bumps. "Are you cold?" He asked her looking up for an instant before looking back down at his hand that now grazed the lace on her knickers. He traced the seam with his finger and pressed himself against her leg once more reminding her just how excited he was. She grabbed a fist full of his hair jerking his face upward to look at her.

"I'm never cold when I'm near you Harry. You make my blood feel as if it's on fire." She loosed her grip on his hair and his face gently nuzzled her skin between her breasts. He kissed her lightly before touching the peaked nipple with his tongue. His fingers began to seek out that scent that began to fill the room. Pushing her lacy knickers downward, Hermione lifted her hips upward to aid his task.

Suddenly Harry lifted his weight off of her as her knickers dangled from her left ankle then fell carelessly to the dusty floor. He forcefully grabbed at her waist pulling her bottom towards him. Slowly, he leaned into her navel capturing the ring there with his teeth. He felt Hermione's chest move up and down with each straining breath as his tongue trailed downward stopping at the top of her pubic bone. He lifted his head once more smiling wickedly at her.

The spell filled the drafty room with soft light as the words "lumos" escaped his throat.

"Harry?" Hermione questioned but he just smiled at her briefly before looking down at his task at hand.

"Relax..." He said softly removing his glasses and blindly dropping them on the old stand next to them. "I want to see you as well as touch you Hermione." He kissed her full on her mouth, his tongue teasing hers as his hand sank between her legs and a finger searched out the heat he dileriously desired. One touch of his finger inside her folds told him she was responding to him. He ran his finger from her opening bringing the wetness it caused with it and circling the bundled of nerves just hidden beneath the two folds of skin. He heard a gently gasp come from Hermione's stomach and he smiled into the kiss which was now growing more needy on both ends. He ran his finger down again to her small opening, his fingertip just entering the tightness of her sex. He bit back his own groan as his shaft flexed between them against Hermione's outer hip. His fingers grew more impatient, as he added a second finger pushing against the small bundle feeling Hermione move against his hand. She hadn't done that the last time, he thought to himself trying desperately to control his own selfish need to enter her with his sex and forget about the thought of being gentle. He needed to be inside her soon. He felt as if he would explode if he wasn't inside her soon. Her body so near to him was all that was necessary to drive him totally mad and the thought of what he was doing to her made him almost come right then on her abdomen. He drew his head back from kissing her biting back the primitive urge to take her and mark her. Her mouth followed his trying to capture it once again and bring it back to her lips. Her head fell back down onto the mattress as she watched Harry with dark eyes, knowing that he must be ready to enter her and was grateful to him for not being so rough.

Once he had his senses in check he smiled at her bending down to kiss her on the lips lightly, as she squimed beneath his never yeilding fingers. He watched her face as he felt the mattress shift a bit when she opened her legs wider drawing her knee up just so for his fingers to access her better. Their eyes caught each other for an instant as Harry worked the pads of his fingers over her pink flesh his touch growing more and more feverish with each stroke. The wetness escaping from her was making it rather slick and Harry found it quite exelerating as he felt the little pink bundle of flesh grow under his touch. The smell of her arousal filled the air completely now and he found it harder and harder quite literally not to suck on his own fingers once again. He was sure he'd look like an idiot if he did but the need to do so was almost overwhelming. He inhaled appreciatively, knowing that he had put Hermione in such a state of pleasure and he looked at her desperately trying to tell her every emotion he was having with just his eyes. Her face was flushed with excitement, and the redness inched further downward as her whole body took on the color of her face. Her expression was definitely pleasing for him, her eyes closed and her bottom lip now being bitten by her two front teeth. Her head moved slowly from side to side and her knees fanned out allowing him not only to touch her more intimately but to truly see her. He couldn't wait much longer as his eyes almost jealously watched his two fingers thrust into her clear to his knuckle.

Hermione growled and ached against his hand whispering his name as her head thrashed from side to side. Her passage was warm... he hadn't remembered it being so inviting... so tight and...

"UGH!" He groaned loudly feeling his own excitement start to leak from the opening of his shaft. Hermione twisted the bed sheet in her fist with one hand but the other sought out something else brushing past his raging heartbeat down his abdomenal walls, and into the wiry curls that trailed from his navel ending in a triangular patch of rouch hair at the base of his gender. She grabbed the base of his gender clumsily, her eyes still closed. Harry felt himself push into her grasp as his fingers gained momentum finding a rhythm moving inside her trying to stretch her for his entrance. He buried his thumb into that hard knot above her opening driving his fingers in and out of her trying to show her just how crazy she was driving him with just the touch of her hand on his own private area. At first she moved slowly, up the base, feeling every vein and inch of his arousal. She reached the crown, circling her thumb over his leaking tip spreading the liquid down and over every inch of his length. Her actions grew faster as Harry tried desperately not to come in her hand. He clenched his eyes shut instantly feeling the tingle in his abdomen knowing that he'd be spent very soon if she didn't slow down.

"Hermione..." He hissed wanting to curse and pray at the same time.

Hermione's eyes flew open when his hand left her wetness and enclosed over her small hand, stilling her movement urging her to let go. She did so, and he relaxed a bit as she released him from her grip and his fully hardened length stood upright against his belly.

"Harry?" She questioned timidly watching him place her hand on the mattress.

"I warned you last time..." He teased. "I wouldn't want to make a mess of your hand now would I?" He whispered licking her cheek and grasping her earlobe between his teeth. "Where did you learn how to do that Hermione? I wouldn't be able to forgive myself if you didn't have to chance to experience what you do to me with just at touch. Not just now... like this... but everynight... in my dreams." He paused. "I never dreamed you'd feel this good Hermoine... Merlin! I have to... I want to be inside you when I come... I have to make you mine forever Mione." He leaned upright, bringing his fingers to his mouth and gently sucking on them. She watched him do this, feeling the fire in her belly begin to transform into something more. She felt the wetness between her legs as the cold air nipped at her sensitive area. Her inner wall began to contract wanting nothing more than for him to be one with her.

~ After all,~

She reasoned, he had always been her best mate... but somehow she had known since that very first day on the train that he was her soul mate. She needed him now as much as he needed her and nothing else mattered outside that room at that very moment. He was never Harry Potter "The Boy Who Lived" to her... but just Harry, her friend, someone that was just as frightened as she was as being a muggleborn with the ability to do magic. No, Harry was much more than the world outside that room would ever see. She knew that, and hoped after that night that he would know that as well. She glanced lovingly at him lost in her own thoughts until she realized what he was doing. She remembered he had done that before as she watched him lick the two fingers that had been inside her clean. Her insides contracted once more and she clenched her inner walls together. She groaned as she realized just how much it turned her on watching him do that. She suddenly blushed even more so with the thought of where she wanted his mouth just then. But even after thinking that, nothing could have shocked her more than Harry's own words.

"Now... I think I'll see what makes me absolutely have to do that whenever I touch you." His voice sounded raspy as well as needy while he brought that same hand down onto her inner thigh pushing her legs even further apart Positioning himself above her between her legs, Hermione watched him fasinated. Her eyes fixed on his face and holding her breath, bracing herself for him to enter her in one movement... wanting him to do so as well as fearing it at the same time. But Harry's body kept inching down towards her waist, his tongue once more touched her nipples then dipped into her navel before resting his forehead on her abdomen between her bellyring and the soft brown curls that marked the top of her private place. His head rested for only a moment on that spot, so unique to woman where inside could carry life. He kissed her softly there wondering blindly if she would ever carry his children... if he would live long enough to marry and have children. He smirked hiding his face pushing familiar thoughts that plagued him outside that cold room from his conscience thought. He had not time for stupidity... or his day to day problems. Outside in the hallway, he had nightmares, and other nuiscances to bother him. In here, where he'd stay forever if he could, he had Hermione, laying on a mattress of yellow sheets, her hair fanned out beneath her head, his shirt pulled up above her breasts and her naked legs spread and open waiting for him to be one with her. He hurried himself trailing his tongue down into the golden brown hair pushing the thought of entering her with a arch of his hip to the back of his mind. He did want her, but he also wanted to taste her. He had to know if she tasted as wonderful as she smelled. If the essence left on his fingers told him anything, it was that she tasted even better. He hunched his back sticking his head directly between her legs. Hermione propped herself onto her elbows and looked down on him needing to see with her own eyes what he was about to do. She was suprisingly happy that he had placed the gentle lighting spell around the bed so that she could see what he was up to but nothing prepared her when she saw his tongue slowly stick out from his lips and journey towards her waiting body.

To be continued...

Part 13: Joy

21. Chapter 12- Comfort edited version

Nursie Note take two- 12/22/04 This is now edited!!! SQUEEEE! Thanks Supes... I luv ya. In an effort to not lose any of your wonderful reviews, I am going to post this along with chapter 13. Part 14 is currently in the works so hopefully there will be more updates soon. Thanks once again for the kind reviews! At least this way you can see what a true life saver my buddy Supes is with the editing. I couldn't tell you what a prepositional phrase is to save my life... and I was Honors English and Spanish Junior & Senior year of HS. That's been... *shudders* I don't wanna think about how long that's been. Us nursies don't write our notes in sentences anyhow... have you ever read a doctor's handwriting??? *lol* Merry Christmas everyone!

Hugs

Nursie

Part 12: Comfort-

"Harry?" she whispered, a bit unsure.

"I need you to do something for me," Harry said, looking intently into her eyes.

"What would that be?" She smiled.

"Make me forget what's going on outside this room... if only for tonight."

He blinked and looked away as if almost ashamed at what he was asking but Hermione's hand was still on his cheek. She pulled his face even with hers and smiled as she leaned up to kiss him softly on his mouth.

"Harry... I... love you," she finally said, feeling her body gently being pushed downward onto the bed behind her.

Harry's whole body stiffened for a moment as Hermione's words echoed back and forth against his skull, the meaning of such a statement becoming evident to him.

Who was she to say such things to him? Was he even worthy of such a sediment? There was that voice again that seemed to always appear whenever Hermione crossed his mind, making him seriously question his own sanity once more. He didn't move, afraid he would startle Hermione with yet another bout of his own schizophrenia. He was Harry Potter after all. His entire life had gone by so far without the emotional meaning of the word being shown towards him and only recently had he realized what the physical meaning of such a word meant.

~She couldn't possibly mean it.~ He answered that cynical voice. ~She's only saying what she thinks should be said when one is in this sort of situation.~ He reasoned. ~Even so...~ He thought briefly, inhaling once more the smell of her hair and something else that seemed to fill the air suddenly. He'd noticed it before, although it wasn't all that familiar to him, he had smelled it before. It was truly a scent he associated with Hermione and only her. He could feel her heart beat against his own chest as he nuzzled her neck. He had thought he was aroused before until he inhaled the distinct scent of Hermione's own arousal. He clenched his teeth and closed his eyes tightly recalling the way his fingers had touched her that night in the common room and he had a feral urge to lick his fingers once more to taste the essence once again. He pushed his hips into her illisiting a squeal from her lungs, making him want to bite at her neck. Instead, he kissed it, licking at her pulse as he traveled down.

Her words had only been spoken seconds before and were still magically sticking to the air around them. After what seemed like an eternity of them bounding around inside his head, he finally whispered an answer. "Thank you..." he breathed, his forehead resting in the valley between her breasts and he growled in frustration. That wasn't how he wanted to respond. It wasn't what he meant... well, not really. He was thankful that she felt able to say such words to him, and he desperately wanted to tell her he loved her as well, but right then he was at a loss for words. "Damn it," he cursed, feeling Hermione tremble slightly; he lifted his eyes towards her face. Smiling awkwardly, he fought to find the right words to calm her and keep her from feeling rejected. "Hermione," he whispered in a tone just loud enough for her to hear him. "I... I do... I do love you," he finally said, breathing out in relief as her hand brushed his hair from his face and rested on his shoulder. "Right now... I just need to... I need to... show you." He hadn't noticed he was leaning on his right side and that his left hand had been slowly inching her shirt up her ribcage until the palm of his hand enclosed around her breast.

Hermione squeezed his shoulder roughly. "I know Harry," she agreed.

"No... I don't think you do." His mouth enclosed over the pink aerole and the flat of his tongue ran roughly over her pointed nipple. Hermione shuttered.

"I need ... I want... I want to fuck you ... No..." He corrected himself, hearing the breath catch in her throat. "I want to... Hermione. I need to touch you."

Hermione felt warm tears escape down her cheeks and she sniffled a bit, trying to keep her nose from running. "Ok.. Harry," she said softly. "I'd do anything for you. Don't you know that?" she asked as Harry lifted his head to look her in the eye.

"I won't stop this time. I promise." He paused. "I don't think I'll be able to." His last sentence sounded faintly like a warning, but it fell on deaf ears. Hermione wasn't listening to anything anymore... she was too busy closing her eyes, feeling Harry's hand trailing down her ribcage once more. The pads of his finger tips sent tickling sensations through her skin. Goose flesh sprang to the surface as his fingers raced downward. Harry suddenly noticed the chill in the air as his fingers traveled south over her skin that was now covered in goose bumps. "Are you cold?" he asked her, looking up for an instant before looking back down at his hand that now grazed the lace on her knickers. He traced the seam with his finger and pressed himself against her leg, once more reminding her just how excited he was. She grabbed a fist full of his hair and jerked his face upward to look at her.

"I'm never cold when I'm near you Harry. You make my blood feel as if it's on fire." She loosed her grip on his hair and his face gently nuzzled the skin between her breasts. He kissed her lightly before touching the peaked nipple with his tongue. His fingers began to seek out that scent that began to fill the room. Pushing her lacy knickers downward, Hermione lifted her hips upward to aid his task.

Suddenly Harry lifted his weight off of her as her knickers dangled from her left ankle, then fell carelessly to the dusty floor. He forcefully grabbed at her waist, pulling her bottom towards him. Slowly, he leaned into her navel, capturing the ring there with his teeth. He felt Hermione's chest move up and down with each straining breath as his tongue trailed downward, stopping at the top of her pubic bone. He lifted his head once more, smiling wickedly at her.

The spell filled the drafty room with soft light as the word "lumos" escaped his throat.

"Harry?" Hermione questioned, but he just smiled at her briefly before looking down at his task at hand.

"Relax..." he said softly, removing his glasses and blindly dropping them on the old stand next to them. "I want to see you as well as touch you Hermione." He kissed her full on her mouth, his tongue teasing hers as his hand sank between her legs and a finger searched out the heat he deliriouslydesired. One touch of his finger inside her folds told him she was responding to him. He ran his finger from her opening, bringing the wetness it caused with it, and circling the bundled of nerves just hidden beneath the two folds of skin. He heard a gentle gasp come from Hermione's stomach and he smiled into the kiss which was now growing more needy on both ends. He ran his finger down again to her small opening, his fingertip just entering the tightness of her sex. He bit back his own groan as his shaft flexed between them against Hermione's outer hip. His fingers grew more impatient, as he added a second finger pushing against the small bundle, feeling Hermione move against his hand. She hadn't done that the last time, he thought to himself, trying desperately to control his own selfish need to enter her with his erection and forget about the thought of being gentle. He needed to be inside her soon. He felt as if he would explode if he wasn't inside her soon. Her body so near to him was all that was necessary to drive him totally mad, and the thought of what he was doing to her made him almost come right then on her abdomen. He drew his head back from kissing her, biting back the primitive urge to take her and mark her. Her mouth followed his, trying to capture it once again and bring it back to her lips. Her head fell back down onto the mattress as she watched Harry with dark eyes, knowing that he must be ready to enter her and was grateful to him for not being so rough.

Once he had his senses in check he smiled at her, bending down to kiss her on the lips lightly as she squimed beneath his never yeilding fingers. He watched her face as he felt the mattress shift a bit when she opened her legs wider, drawing her knee up just so for his fingers to access her better. Their eyes caught each other for an instant as Harry worked the pads of his fingers over her pink flesh, his touch growing more and more feverish with each stroke. The wetness escaping from her was making it rather slick and Harry found it quite exhilarating as he felt the little pink bundle of flesh grow under his touch. The smell of her arousal filled the air completely now and he found it harder and harder quite literally not to suck on his own fingers once again. He was sure he'd look like an idiot if he did but the need to do so was almost overwhelming. He inhaled appreciatively, knowing that he had put Hermione in such a state of pleasure. He looked at her desperately, trying to tell her every emotion he was having with just his eyes.

Her face was flushed with excitement, and the redness inched further downward as her whole body took on the color of her face. Her expression was definitely pleasing for him, her eyes closed and her bottom lip now being bitten by her two front teeth. Her head moved slowly from side to side and her knees fanned out allowing him not only to touch her more intimately but to truly see her. He couldn't wait much longer as his eyes almost jealously watched his two fingers thrust into her, clear to his knuckle.

Hermione growled and ached against his hand, whispering his name as her head thrashed from side to side. Her passage was warm... he hadn't remembered it being so inviting... so tight and...

"UGH!" he groaned loudly, feeling his own excitement start to leak from the opening of his shaft. Hermione twisted the bed sheet in her fist with one hand, but the other sought out something else, brushing past his raging heartbeat down his abdomenal walls, and into the wiry curls that trailed from his navel, ending in a triangular patch of rough hair at the base of his gender. She grabbed the base of his gender clumsily, her eyes still closed. Harry felt himself push into her grasp as his fingers gained momentum, finding a rhythm moving inside her, trying to stretch her for his entrance. He buried his thumb into that hard knot above her opening, driving his fingers in and out of her, trying to show her just how crazy she was driving him with just the touch of her hand on his own private area. At first she moved slowly, up the base, feeling every vein and inch of his arousal. She reached the crown, circling her thumb over his leaking tip, spreading the liquid down and over every inch of his length. Her actions grew faster as Harry tried desperately not to come in her hand. He clenched his eyes shut, instantly feeling the tingle in his abdomen knowing that he'd be spent very soon if she didn't slow down.

"Hermione..." he hissed, wanting to curse and pray at the same time.

Hermione's eyes flew open when his hand left her wetness and enclosed over her small hand, stilling her movement urging her to let go. She did so, and he relaxed a bit as she released him from her grip, his fully hardened length standing upright against his belly.

"Harry?" she questioned timidly watching him place her hand on the mattress.

"I warned you last time..." he teased. "I wouldn't want to make a mess of your hand now would I?" he whispered, licking her cheek and grasping her earlobe between his teeth. "Where did you learn how to do that Hermione? I wouldn't be able to forgive myself if you didn't have to chance to experience what you do to me with just a touch. Not just now... like this... but everynight... in my dreams." He paused. "I never dreamed you'd feel this good Hermione... Merlin! I have to... I want to be inside you when I come... I have to make you mine forever Mione." He leaned upright, bringing his fingers to his mouth and gently sucking on them. She watched him do this, feeling the fire in her belly begin to transform into something more. She felt the wetness between her legs as the cold air nipped at her sensitive area. Her inner wall began to contract, wanting nothing more than for him to be one with her.

After all, she reasoned, he had always been her best mate... but somehow she had known since that very first day on the train that he was her soul mate. She needed him now as much as he needed her and nothing else mattered outside that room at that very moment. He was never Harry Potter "The Boy Who Lived" to her... but just Harry, her friend, someone that was just as frightened as she was as being a muggleborn with the ability to do magic. No, Harry was much more than the world outside that room would ever see. She knew that, and hoped after that night that he would know that as well. She glanced lovingly at him lost in her own thoughts until she realized what he was doing. She remembered he had done that before as she watched him lick the two fingers that had been inside her clean. Her insides contracted once more and she clenched her inner walls together. She groaned as she realized just how much it turned her on watching him do that. She suddenly blushed even more so with the thought of where she wanted his mouth just then. But even after thinking that, nothing could have shocked her more than Harry's own words.

"Now... I think I'll see what makes me absolutely have to do that whenever I touch you." His voice sounded raspy as well as needy while he brought that same hand down onto her inner thigh, pushing her legs even further apart. He positioned himself above her, between her legs. Hermione watched him, fascinated. Her eyes fixed on his face and holding her breath, bracing herself for him to enter her in one movement... wanting him to do so as well as fearing it at the same time. But Harry's body kept inching down towards her waist, his tongue once more touched her nipples then dipped into her navel before resting his forehead on her abdomen, right between her bellyring and the soft brown curls that marked the top of her private place. His head rested for only a moment on that spot, so unique to woman where inside could carry life. He kissed her softly there wondering blindly if she would ever carry his children... if he would live long enough to marry and have children. He smirked, hiding his face and pushing the familiar thoughts that plagued him outside that cold room from his conscious thought. He had not time for stupidity... or his day to day problems. Outside in the hallway, he had nightmares, and other nuiscances to bother him. In here, where he'd stay forever if he could, he had Hermione, laying on a mattress of yellow sheets, her hair fanned out beneath her head, his shirt pulled up above her breasts and her naked legs spread and open, waiting for him to be one with her.

He hurried himself, trailing his tongue down into the golden brown hair, pushing the thought of entering her with an arch of his hip to the back of his mind. He did want her, but he also wanted to taste her. He had to know if she tasted as wonderful as she smelled. If the essence left on his fingers told him anything, it was that she tasted even better. He hunched his back, sticking his head directly between her legs. Hermione propped herself onto her elbows and looked down on him, needing to see with her own eyes what he was about to do. She was suprisingly happy that he had placed the gentle lighting spell around the bed so that she could see what he was up to, but nothing prepared her when she saw his tongue slowly stick out from his lips and journey towards her waiting body.

To Be Continued...

Part 13: Joy

22. Part 13-Joy

***Nursie Note-*** Ok, everyone... with all the reviews I couldn't help but go ahead and post this. Supes is usually so quick with these things. Although there was a small delay, both parts are now edited. I figure He probably got tied up in the tinsel with his girlfriend. There's a thought now *lol* (Or maybe it's just me, out here in Vicodin Land. To quote what's his name on Blue Collar TV)If anyone can help me with that, please do... IT'S driving me crazy trying to think of the guys name. Anywho, this part is probably the most graphic thing I've ever written and for those of you familiar with my other stuff (you know who you are) that's saying something. I probably should be too embarassed to post this! Oh well, most of us are looking for something like this to read so here ya go... let me know if it's too graphic though... I'll tone it down a bit next time. For now though enjoy the show...

Hugs

Nursie

PS: for those of you that think that Hermione is slightly out of character here, just remember she's not thinking about anything but Harry right here. Put yourself in her shoes.

Part 13: Joy

He took a deep breath, inhaling her scent. He could see the soft light glistening off of the wetness that still channeled from her opening. He wondered where to taste first. After all, he had never done this before, from here on out he was in new territory. He briefly thought maybe he should ask if he was allowed to do what he needed to do, but then thought better of it in case she wouldn't let him. He was nervous, he had never touched a girl this way before. In fact, Hermione was the only girl he had touched this intimately and he wondered if he would be able to please her this way as he had with his fingers.

However, before he could overthink his situation, Hermione bucked her pelvis upwards, sending his tongue into her. She squealed as his tongue took one long lick from her opening to her rosy pink flesh that was alive with sensation. One taste wasn't enough though. He found her intoxicating. Driving his tongue into her, he lapped at her, spreading her folds open with his fingers and getting his nose a bit wet in the process. He could do this forever, he thought wildly, swirling his tongue around her, his head locked in place with Hermione's knees as she arched against his face, abandoning all of her senses. He sank a finger into her as he sucked on her hardened pink flesh, causing Hermione to jerk ferociously against him. Momentarily, he forgot about his own pounding arousal pulsing against his belly, until he heard her gasp and start to shake.

"Harry!" she cried, loosening her vice grip on his head. His instinct took over as she reached her peak, plunging his two fingers inside her roughly and sucking vigously at her. She became incredibly slick as her first orgasm hit her hard, his finger sliding over her hot flesh instead of returning to her warmth. He hadn't been paying much attention to his actions, but more to her reaction to his attempt at pleasing her. Only once he heard her crying out his name did his mind slip back into reality. He found himself looking up at her, one hand around his length stroking it gently, while the other had ran over her entire sex, spreading her essence all around. She still trembled a bit with the aftershocks of her orgasm, her hands still clenching his hair tightly.

"Merlin... Harry... What made you do... Why?" she finally choked out, releasing his hair. He smiled at her, licking his lips and running his chin across his forearm to wipe it off a bit. She watched him stroke himself gently as he settled between her legs and leaned down to kiss her.

Harry paused for an instant before taking her mouth, hoping she would kiss him back. He hadn't thought about it being awkward for her to kiss him after such an act until that very moment. Yet, she grabbed his head and traced his lips with her tongue before pulling him into a kiss that made the other kisses they had shared looked nothing more than platonic.

He knew what was next and his heart skipped several beats as they kissed until he could no longer taste her wetness on his tongue. He felt her rubbing against him gingerly, feeling the heat between her legs against his swollen erection. He groaned her name.

"Hermione... Do you know what you do to me?" It was more of a statement than a question. He turned his head to the side, her mouth against his ear.

"Do you have any idea what you just did to me?" she answered back to him. He hugged her close. His arm went around her back, lifting her just enough to pull his shirt from her body. He sent it sailing across the room. Harry had forgotten about Buckbeak being in the room until he heard him yelp, startled by the shirt landing on his head and waking from his nap.

Hermione wrapped her arms around Harry's back and held him close as they laughed together at the hippogriff's mild irritation. Buckbeak discretely turned his body away from them after flashing them a haughty look. He ruffled his feathers, then stomped his hooved foot a couple of times before wiggling himself into a comfortable position.

Harry and Hermione looked at each other, their laughter dying down Hermione hugged Harry to her, not wanting their time together to end.

"Harry," she said, searching his eyes. He looked down upon her as the reality of what they were doing sank in. He pushed against her, reminding her of his arousal, and took her mouth, kissing her again. His arm glided down her body and he lifted her up, placing his hand between them to guide himself towards her. Even with the faint glow of his lighting spell he had trouble seeing, due to the fact that he had shed his glasses. His anxiety mounted, and he wrapped his fingers around his swollen base and rubbed the tip through her wet folds. The destraction of Buckbeak had settled her down somewhat but she was still warm and responsive as he clumsily sought out her opening with the tip of his erection.

"Hermione..." he whispered. "Are you... Do you really... want?" He tried to get out his question but he found he had no voice. Hermione looked at him, trying to reasure him.

She placed a hand on his cheek. "Remember, for tonight, nowhere, or nobody matters outside this room. Nothing. Nothing at all. I love you Harry. Tomorrow you can think about that and forget tonight if you need to, but for now, forget tomorrow and think of tonight." She ran her thumb over his eyelid.

Harry ran his erection against her once more and her eyes closed.

"Hermione... I do love you. Please don't ever forget that no matter what happens."

She smiled up at him. "Shut up Harry... you're ruining the moment. Less talk... more action."

Harry chuckled low in his throat and swallowed a cry when she pushed up against him, the tip of his sex finding the opening.

Every nerve ending south of his stomach fired electricity up his spine as he felt the warm tightness surround his most sensitive of areas. He didn't bother to hide the growl coming from his gutt as Hermione gasped at the feeling of his invading body.

He clenched the sheets around her and her nails ran down his sides, her hands landing on the mattress and gripping the sheets herself. He pulled his body from her and prepared for another slow, excruciating thrust. His hand ran down the mattress onto her hip, resting on her leg. Sitting up on his knee, he pulled her leg up onto his shoulder as he had seen in a magazine Dudley had under his bed. Hermione looked somewhat confused until he softly bent down to kiss her mouth quickly whispering comforting words to her. "If it hurts let me know, Hermione. I don't want to hurt you."

"Just... just... don't stop Harry. I can handle the pain." She winced, feeling him invade her a bit further.

He was bigger than she thought. She realized while the foreign feeling of what little of him inside her came to the forefront of her brain. It wasn't painful... not yet anyway. Just weird. It was definitely odd, and there was a fair bit of pressure from Harry pushing himself inside her. He was being wonderful about it, going slow, trying to accomedate her, but somehow she was still nervous. She knew biology, it was supposed to hurt the first time a girl had sex. But she loved Harry... how could something so special between two people be painful? If this was as uncomfortable as it was going to get, she saw no reason for Harry to suffer. She could tell he was restraining himself by the look on his face. His teeth were now drawing blood on his bottom lip. Instantly she wanted him inside her, all the way, his weight against her and to hold him close to her body, connected together as one person.

"Harry...do it now." Harry looked at her, confused for a second, until he saw the look in her eyes. "Now I said, damn it Harry, I can't wait anymore!" Her words were urgent and straightforward in fear she wouldn't be able to express them correctly.

He couldn't believe what she was saying... if he wasn't the hardest he had ever been before, he was now. He pulled back away from her, aligning himself with her entrance while running his other, less occupied hand up and down her leg to soothe her. In one swift motion, he pushed forward into her warm walls and past the part of her that was growing used to him. He wanted to scream out in ecstasy. She felt as though she was made for him. Her insides hugged him inside of her just perfect in all the right areas, and he was sure he would come before he was all the way in. The tip of his sex felt resistance but broke through it with a thrust of his hip sending him straight into her waiting womb.

Hermione screamed. She felt as if she were literally on fire and being torn in two. The pressure was magnified by the pain as he ripped through her virginity, causing a small tear in her entrance. Her first impulse was to scream for him to stop... but that wasn't what she wanted or what she cried out for. Her scream sounded through the room past Harry's eardrums as he finally found himself buried inside of her, his pubic hair grinding into her. The sensations each felt were totally different. Harry found himself elated. Never in his life had he had such pleasure. He was engulfed in heat, surrounded by soft, firm but yeilding walls that caressed every inch of him. There weren't words to describe what Harry felt as he became one with the only person he truly loved in his life, but his brain registered it the best it possibly could. Somehow bloody brilliant just didn't explain the moment, so he let it go, hoping to let it be what it was. To Harry, it was as close to heaven as he thought he'd ever get.

Hermione was forcing herself to take several long breaths. Having Harry pull out of her was the last thing she would ever want. He had collapsed onto her once he was inside her, placing his arms under her shoulders while ducking his head into the crook of her neck. He was being painfully kind trying as best he could to remain still for her to adjust to him. The burning began to subside as well as the ache of being spilt in two. Although it was still somewhat odd, she found having Harry so close to her, even having him inside her, was comforting. There was no other person she would ever be this close to. She inhaled his sweaty scent greedily, raising her knees upward and planting her feet firmly on each side of his bum. She could still feel slight discomfort but wrapped her arms around Harry tighter. She tilted her hips up to him, squeezing her inner muscles around him, finding the feeling of something so thick inside her amazing.

Harry seemed to catch on. Taking shallow strokes, and not quite to the point of being ready to exit her body before thrusting into her again, he barely pumped his hips into her, biting his lip to control himself. He already felt the telltale spark from his spine sending the pleasured feeling from where he joined her to the rest of his body. He was ready to explode deep within her if he kept up like this. He didn't want it to end so soon though. He had just entered her body, and from what he had ever seen, most of the time the motion he was doing so very shallow and soft was a bit faster and harder. He loved every bit of this, he couldn't very well complain. He knew he wouldn't die a virgin... he had actually made love to the person he wanted to spend the rest of his life with... His brain had lost all thought with the vision of the computer porn Dudley downloaded with Uncle Vernon's credit card, and he found himself pulling back further and further and everytime, thrusting into Hermione a bit faster but restraining from being too hard. Her nails raked the back of his neck and shoulder blades, telling him he was doing something right. Her entrance that had started to dry was now beginning to become slick and wet once more. He began to slide in and out of her with ease and she started to moan and arch into him with every push. He was definitely breathless but moved into kiss her anyway. He knew a few more thrusts and he would lose it.

One stroke plunging into her wet opening, the walls clinging to his every inch, he groaned, his eyes litererally rolling back in his head. His breath growing more and more staggered and his muscles clenching up, readying his body for the release that was immanent. Two strokes. He grunted into her ear, his teeth together as he tried to tell Hermione his one coherent thought.

"Her-mi-one..." he grunted breathlesslly, his forehead resting on hers and his hands now holding her head, fingers intertwined into her caramel brown curls.

"Yessss. Ha-rry." she answered him in the same fashion, her inner walls spasming around him.

"I can't... HOLD... on..." he managed to say. "I need to know are you... did you do the spell... Can I?"

"What Harry?" she asked, her eyes closing as she was finally enjoying his moving inside her. She was confused at his babble right then. It wasn't exactly something she would expect him to say at this particular moment. She wasn't thinking about anything at the time except for how wonderfully sweaty Harry was on top of her and how he managed to fit inside of her just perfect.

Harry gritted his teeth. He couldn't speak anymore. Besides, he had lost the thought he had. He could barely manage the words that came from his mouth as he pulled out of her on his third and final stroke and thrust into her as hard and fast as he could, crying out her name as he exploded with the most unbelievable feeling he had in his life. Nothing would compare to it as he emptied his life force into her womb.

Harry collapsed on top of her. For several long moments, both laid there silent and still except for their heaving chests and labored breathing. Finally, once able to catch his breath, Harry rested his weight on his elbows. Still breathing deeply despite himself, he pushed her sweat soaked hair from her face and smiled at her. Her eyes stared up at him as the wand light reflected in her wonderous big brown eyes. She smiled back at him, touching his scar once more.

"I love you Hermione," he said softly. "I always have and I always will. Promise me that this will not change anything though. I can't lose your friendship. I want both. This and that." He leaned his forhead on hers again. Hermione could still feel him inside her. Soft and spent but long enough to have not fallen out of her body once he'd come, she tried to squeeze her muscles together to determine her level of soreness. She enclosed her walls around his flaccid member, amazed that he felt so different in this state. She almost giggled until she felt him twitch inside of her and the burning ache she now had from the tears. Harry cleared his throat and gave a teasing buck of his hip into hers.

"Are you ready for another go already? One would think you would be sore now,." he teased.

"Are you kidding?" Hermione asked teasing him back. "You've got to give me at least another minute." They laughed together for a moment until they caught each other's eye.

Their lips met as they kissed each other slowly. After a few lingering moments, Harry had to pull away from her or he really would have a problem. He was still inside her and that was more than enough to get him going again. Thinking about it would definitely not be the thing to do. As much as he hated the idea of leaving her warm tightness, he slowly and gently pulled his now semi-soft member out of her. He knew she had to be sore. Especially after that scream she gave when he broke her whatever Madame Pomphrey called it. Maybe he should have listened more in Muggle Health. He sighed, learning about the female body hands-on was definitely the better way to go. He smiled and he looked down on her body as he repositioned himself next to her.

"Are you staying in here the rest of the night?" Hermione asked, propping herself onto her hands and scooting to a sitting position. Harry nodded his head. He didn't really feel like dealing with Ron after what he and Hermione had just shared. He would much rather be alone so he could at least gratify himself if he thought about it too much. It would be even better if she stayed with him.

~ There's a thought...~

He was instantly taken out of his thoughts as soon as she moved her body upward. That was when he saw it. The wet bright red stain on the bedding where Hermione had been laying.

~OH GODS! I hurt her... what the fuck did I do?~ Harry panicked. "Hermione!" He yelped. "What did I do to you. I told you to tell me if it hurt!" He cried. "I would have made myself stop!"

Hermione sat up, leaning on her arms and brought her legs up and to the side, feeling Harry's seed beginning to trickle from her and the undeniable need to pee. She placed a hand on his cheek. "Harry, you didn't hurt me. Yes, it was painful at first but I didn't want you to stop. I wanted you to. Besides, our bodies are made to accomedate childbirth... I think I can handle your..um... well... endowments." She smiled at him reasuringly.

"That's a lot of blood Hermione, don't you think you should let Madame Pomphrey have a look at you?" he questioned, worried. A memory of what happened to Ginny flashed through his mind. His expression changed as he tried to imagine what she went through. Hermione was a virgin, as Ginny had been. He gritted his teeth in anger. If anyone tried to hurt Hermione like that... He'd kill them. No questions asked. His finger hovered over the blood as he lapsed into silence, thinking to himself.

"Oh Harry..." She rolled her eyes, not realizing his dark thoughts. She moved her legs to the side of the bed. They felt like jelly. "I'll be fine once I transfigure a lavatory in here. I'm not about to walk into the hallway 'til daylight."

"Daylight?" Harry asked. "Why daylight? You want to stay with me in here?" he asked with a fair amount of suprise in his tone. Sure, he had wanted her to stay... but he hadn't exactly expected her to do so.

"You said for tonight Harry... it's still quite early. The others know we'll show up at breakfast. And last time I checked, the night didn't end until morning." She smiled at him, pulling the sheet with her to cover the front of her body. She stood and stumbled, looking for her wand. Finding it, she quickly conjured a small lavatory in the corner, complete with small shower and sink. She walked inside and closed the door.

Harry smiled widely to himself. Sighing, he stood to find his own wand to clean up the mess on the sheets. He heard the water running and figured she was cleaning up as well. He hesitated, placing a hand on the bottom sheet where Hermione's blood still stained the yellow fabric a bright red. He brought his hand away from the mattress, looking questioningly at his blood stained hand. Without thinking, he touched his wand to his hand and traced a line across it. His own blood started to spring from the gash he had made. He hissed at the pain, but knowing bloody well that her pain had been greater. He closed his eyes trying to think of a spell he could use that would protect the promise he had made. He couldn't think of anything strong enough to do what he wanted. He flexed his hand a few times to get the blood to come to the surface of the cut.

Touching his wand to his cut once more, he uttered the words that would prove to be his greatest spell.

"My blood..." he said, his blood touching the tip of the wand. "Your blood." He then placed the wand into Hermione's blood stain. "Our blood." He then placed his hand palm down onto the blood stained bedding, mixing his and Hermione's blood together.

Inside the small room, Hermione felt the wind as well. She found it strange when the light of her wand went out. She also was confused by the suddenly stillness of everything around her. What frightened her was the sudden feeling in her belly. She placed a hand on her abdomen as she sat down on the toilet, watching the light flicker back on, the air become normal and the weird feeling in her belly subside.

Outside at the same time, Harry felt a stong wind blow through the room, blowing the fire out from the fireplace. The light from his lumos spell simply disappeared, without him ever saying the counter spell. Harry almost worried what he had done until the fire roared back to life in the fireplace hearth and his wand glowed soft yellow, reinstating the lighting spell. He released the breath he had unknowingly been holding. He wondered how exactly his spell would work, but he didn't dwell on it for long. He shrugged off the unnerving feeling in the pit of his stomach before he cleaned up the mess on the bed. He stretched then tossed himself onto the four-poster bed face down. Rolling over onto his back, he placed his arms behind his head.

"I don't care what Professor Warren says. Voldemort will not win... I won't let him," he vowed under his breath. He glanced at the door as the water shut off. "I wonder what our kids will really look like," he wondered in spite of his current problems, and sighed, closing his eyes.

~ All I know is what is inside this room. I love you Hermione... I won't let him have you... He won't destroy our future together... I won't watch you die again.~

The door opened and Hermione stepped out of the lavatory. "Harry? What is it? You looked so serious for a second there." She sat down next to him, debating on asking him if anything had happened to him as well. Seeing his face, she decided against it. He didn't need another worry on his mind at the moment. Besides, tonight was supposed to be about them. Instead she took on her scolding tone that made Ron shutter. "You weren't thinking what we did was a mistake were you? Because if you were, let me just tell you this right now, Mr. Potter. If you think the bloody lip I gave you last time was bad, just wait til I get through with you this time!" she scolded. He looked at her, noticing something different about her, but not being able to put his finger on it. He wondered idlely if she had sensed his spell.

"No!" he cried a bit too defensively, being brought out of his thought. "I'd never regret being with you like that. I was just wondering what our children will look like in the future is all." He laughed nervously, trying to forget about what he had just done.

Hermione giggled. "Silly git." She pushed him playfully, shaking her head. "We aren't even out of Hogwarts, yet nor are we married." She rolled her eyes.

"Maybe... but we have already consumated." He arched his eyebrows up and down. "OH you!" she cried, attempting to hit him again. Harry grabbed her waist and pulled her on top of him.

"So you want to spend the rest of the night with me... Just what should I do with you Miss Granger?"

"Hold me," Hermione said, her voice quivered for an instant but Harry noticed it anyway.

"I plan on doing that forever, Love. You don't ever have to ask." He leaned in and kissed her sweetly. "But now, I think we should get some rest. We have our whole lives to be together now, and for once, I'd like to know what it's like to have someone sleeping beside me. Maybe that will keep the nightmares away."

They climbed up into the bed and underneath the bedding Harry had charmed to stay warm. They maneuvered their pillows just right and shifted around, getting comfortable. Hermione snuggled into Harry, pulling his arm around her waist. When Harry finally closed his eyes out of exhaustion, he nuzzled her hair with his face, and began drifting to sleep peacefully for the first time since finding out about Voldemort.

To Be Continued...

Part 14: Holiday at Number 12

23. Nursie Note 3

***Nursie Note***- Hey there fellow Portkeyers!!! It's been so long... I'll bet you thought I forgot about this fic or abandoned it or something. Truth is, I have always had intentions of finishing it and had originally thought it would be done way before now. However, as you can understand, things have not gone at all the way I planned them and unfortunately, I have not gotten anything posted past Part 13. I want to apologize for this because everyone has been very kind and your reviews have touched my heart in a way you could not imagine. It has been your wonderful reviews and words of encouragement that have made it possible for me to continue writing. I have promised to finish this fic, and I am determined to do so. I have started to work on it once again and hope to have something posted soon. I finished Part 14 which will be called "Need" and once it gets looked over for errors, I will update.

I have asked all of you interested in the story to bear with me when it comes to updates and future chapters. You have all been so very kind and welcoming. I simply can not find the words to tell you all how much I appreciate your comments, emails, reviews, well wishes and friendship. Us H/Hr shippers have got to stick together. I am simply floored to be a part of such a wonderful group of people. This site and my fellow Portkeyers have saved my sanity these past six months, and although I haven't been very vocal or active during that period of time, I have still been around reading your stories, essays and comments at the messege boards.

Part 14 'Need' should be posted soon... whether a few hours or days, I do hope you will enjoy the continuation of this fic as much as I've enjoyed writing it. I have up to thirty chapters outlined, this includes interludes which should take the story up til the beginning of the finale. As you can see, I am not even half way through the story. I do hope you'll continue reading now that I have finally gotten through some very difficult times in real life and I am finally able to continue doing something I love to do. Thanks again to all... you guys are what makes this place such a warm and friendly place to visit.

Hugs

Nursie

24. Part 14- Need

Nursie Note- Hey there... I promised an update shortly so here it is. I hope you all like it... I'm working on Part 15 now and hope to post that sometime soon.

Hugs

Nursie

Part 14:

Need

It had to be near midnight, Harry reasoned, tilting his face towards the streetlight shining through the windowpane. He slowly glanced downward, watching the rise and fall of Hermione's chest as she breathed. He had been watching her sleep for a while now, contemplating what he should do next. The peaceful expression that remained on her face while she slept made his heart flutter. Somehow, though, knowing she was safe in his arms right at this very moment wasn't quite enough for Harry.

He squeezed his eyes shut, forcing himself to look elsewhere. Afraid that if he thought too much on what had happened between them, somehow, some way, Voldemort would find a way to take it away from him. He tried to calm the images that started to spring to his mind as he gently removed his arm from under her head and softly began inching his way to the side of the bed.

Wrapping a discarded blanket around his waist, he reached for his glasses. Quickly placing them on his face, he felt for his wand on the bedside stand. He shot another look at Hermione's sleeping form and smiled. His eyes skimmed over her body tangled up in the sheets. Her leg was visible from just above her knee down and it took every ounce of control he had not to touch her shoulder just to make sure she wasn't cold.

He shuddered from the cold himself and briskly began rubbing his bare arms with his hands. Again his eyes went directly to the rise and fall of Hermione's chest and Harry damn near panicked waiting for her to breathe. In that fleeting moment, his eyes stung from the need to blink, and his brain conjured images of the memory he had seen inside Professor Warren's head.

His hands started to tremble and just as he was about to call out to her, he heard the strong intake of air and the gentle sigh as Hermione slowly let out the breath she had taken. Harry stood stock still, forever it seemed to him, and when he finally blinked, he wanted to scream. The image of Hermione tied to a stake, her hands and feet tied behind her and her head hanging downward frightened Harry more than anything ever had.

~ She looks dead...~ He heard his voice inside his head tremble and he blinked hard to erase the image from within. ~ She is dead...~ He heard the words escape his mouth in a whisper as a look of horror crossed his face.

Suddenly, he found it hard to breathe himself. Stepping backwards almost clumsily, he reached behind him for something to steady himself. His hand braced against the back of the couch, helping him regain his balance. His heartbeat pounded in his ears as he tried desperately to catch his breath. His face lost color as he found his way to the front of the couch and slowly sat down. He drew his legs up close to him, folded his arms on his knees and dropped his head on his forearms.

Some time later, Hermione slowly opened her eyes. Turning, she could see the sun making it's way into the sky. As she began to stretch, she remembered where she was and instantly brought her hand down to the side of the bed Harry had been sleeping on. Her hand skimmed the covers for him and when she did not find him asleep next to her, she jumped from the warmth of the bed and cried out his name in near panic tones.

Harry's head shot up at the sound of her voice calling his name. Startled, he looked straight at her and could not recall a time in all the years they had known each other when she had ever looked at him the way she was right then. His heart jumped as a look of obvious relief washed over her and she smiled lovingly at him.

"Harry!" she said as she took a step toward him, feeling a bit light headed from relief. "What are you doing?" She yanked at the sheet and it freed itself from the bedding. Dragging it with her, she held it together at her chest. She sat down beside him with a thud and smiled brightly at him. "Did you sleep well Harry?" she asked, watching him lean his chin back on his forearms.

"For the most part I did," he answered, averting his eyes from hers. His mind was spinning in all directions and his heart was breaking in his chest. He couldn't look at her because if he did, he knew she would see right through the glass wall around his feelings.

Hermione shifted uncomfortably. She had seen Harry close himself off like this before and it scared her now more than ever. "What's the matter?" she asked, reaching a hand out to brush the hair from his eyes.

"Don't, please," he said in a soft choked voice. "I can't... I don't deserve..." He couldn't finish his words. Tears ran down his cheeks, spilling from his lower eyelids. Hermione brushed what she could from his skin with her thumb.

"I won't leave you, Harry. So stop trying to push me away. If you think I would go after last night, then think again. I know you're frightened Harry... So am I. But if we let him do this to you... then he's already won." She leaned in and kissed his forehead, right on his scar. She pulled away just enough to look him in the face, and she pulled him to look back at her.

"He will try to kill you Hermione. I've seen you dead in countless nightmares and visions. He takes everyone I love away from me. If you stay away from me now there's a chance you won't die. I could go on from this day forward with just the memory of last night. The gift you gave me and the knowledge that you loved me then."

Hermione shook her head. "You silly man..." She smiled at him. "Even if that is true, you are forgetting one thing..." She paused, forcing him to look her
in the eye. "Without you, I wouldn't want to live. Especially in a world where Voldemort rules."

She saw the change in his green eyes as they softened and felt his arms slowly begin to travel up her arms to her back. She closed her eyes as she felt Harry's weight shift next to her. His arms tightened around her and she felt as if she were being pulled up into a standing position. She opened her eyes, feeling him steady her against him. She grabbed onto his arms as his face descended towards her.

"If anything ever happens to you Hermione, you know I'll blame myself don't you?"

"No, Harry. It's Voldemort's twisted agenda. I am not going anywhere away from you."

He nodded his head to show her he understood. He softly touched his mouth against hers, drowning out the images in his head. He felt the tightness in his chest start to dissapate, but he could still feel the nagging notion in the back of his mind that if Voldemort knew his love for Hermione, he would use Harry's own emotions against him. After all, killing those Harry loved and cared for seemed to be Voldemort's whole purpose.

Harry had to do something to distract these thoughts from his brain. Harry pressed Hermione against him even harder than necessary. The need to feel her against him was overwhelming. The scent of her hair overpowered his nose while the heat in his belly traveled south. Harry groaned against her mouth as the euphoria of arousal began to cloud his welcoming brain, realizing he had never needed or wanted someone so badly. Hermione was his world and he knew this. He had known this for a long time, longer than he could ever admit to.

He could feel the heat between them growing feverish as he slowly backed them both towards the nearest wall. Hermione's head hit with a thud but she didn't notice. Her heart was busy recovering from the near fatal words Harry had spoken. Relief washed over her and all she could do was lock her arms around him to keep him close. Her fear of losing him faded with every pass of his tongue against hers. She closed her eyes, noticing the difference in Harry's demeanor. Hours ago, he had been shy and almost clumsy. He was gentle and uncertain. Now, for what ever reason, he was none of those things. She could see the dark, clouded look in his eyes when he pulled back to look her in the face.

She quickly found herself seated on a nearby writing desk, with Harry standing above her, her legs hooked around his middle. Her breathing became almost difficult as she looked up at him. "Harry?" she whispered, her eyes searching his.

Harry stared down at her for some time before he seemed to have heard her say his name. He blinked before running his eyes down her body beneath him. "It's almost morning. The others will be looking for us," he replied, turning his head towards the door.

Hermione raised her hand to his cheek, turning his face back to where it was. "Let them look," she stated simply, running her hand from his cheek downward, past his neck and onto his chest.

"Come here." His words came out in a wonderfully sexy breathless sentence.

Hermione smiled as she felt her body being lifted from the hard wooden desk.

Harry's arms wrapped around her, holding her as close as he possibly could.

Hermione found herself once more on her back, looking up at Harry. Only this time, her head fell against the softness of pillows from the bed. She could feel Harry's heartbeat against her chest as his knee nudged at her legs, opening them so that his hips fit against hers.

One of his hands tangled his fingers into her tousled hair and the other ran down her body, pulling the sheet knotted at her chest open. She reached down, touching his stomach muscles, and pulled at the material covering Harry from his narrow waist down. It was only then that she realized that the knot against her thigh wasn't the sheet tied together.

Harry didn't wait for Hermione to touch him. His hand quickly dove between them, grasping his erection, and he began to brush his arousal against her heat. He clenched his teeth, letting out a slow hissing breath through them as the memory of the first time clouded his brain.

He felt her legs open futher and her knees bend slightly. Without any futher words or action, he let go of himself, being careful to line his body up with her opening and bent his face to capture her mouth. The second their lips touched, he pushed into her in one fluid motion, grinding himself against her. The groan escaped his throat, echoing through the air as he sank into the tightness of her flesh. Every inch of his erection jumped with electricity. The spark of pleasure igniting in his spinal cord sent impulses to his brain and finally, Harry started to move inside her.

"You're so beautiful, Hermione," he whispered. "You feel so good... please let me... let me..." He tried to make out his words but he was incoherent through his breathless attempts at speaking. He closed his eyes reveling in the sensations and picking up speed as he pulled out of her only to thrust back in harder and harder.

Hermione's head moved against the pillows as her body followed the rythmn of Harry's. She was suprised that it was only mildly uncomfortable the second time, after the feeling of being split in two the first time Harry had pushed inside. She clamped her inner muscles around him as he filled her completely. She was starting to get used to the rapid movement of Harry's thrust when he lifted both of her legs onto his shoulders, bracing himself with his own knees. She let out a small cry of suprise when the tip of his erection touched a certain spot inside her. Instantly her inner walls began to contract around him, caressing him in a different yet excellent way.

He felt her clamp around him and instantly knew he was done for. Her wiggling and spasming around him made it clear that she had reached her peak, but he was still trying to hold out just a bit longer. He was amazed that she had come so fast but he was also grateful that she was enjoying this as much as he was. He could feel himself leaking from the tip and he bit his lip to distract himself from the inevitable. He finally gave up as he started to pull out of her to thrust into her once more when her inner softness grabbed him, causing the familiar tingling in his belly telling him that he was going to lose it. Quickly, he ran his hand down her leg and looked down, watching the connection of his body and hers. He tried his damndest to hold back right then... but the sight of his erection swallowed by her pink flesh was the most erotic thing he'd ever seen. His fingers began to touch just above where he was making slow mechanical thrusts, just to watch himself going in and out of her slowly. He sucked in his breath through his teeth, saying her name. He pushed his fingers into the hardened pink skin and began a circular motion using the wetness from where their bodies met to aid in his task.

"Hermione..." he managed to say her name just above a whisper, noticing her head was thrashing side to side. The flush on her skin traveled from her face down her chest and he knew she was close again. "Come with me... I can't... hold on... I need to let go. I can still let go inside you right?" He leaned in towards her head, hearing the muffled cries of pleasure she was trying with difficulty to hold back through pursed lips.

When she didn't say anything to stop him, he let go, slamming into her and releasing his orgasm into her. He shook as she cried out. Her legs falling from his shoulders limply. He fell on top of her, still buried inside her. Finding her mouth, he kissed her with everything he had left, his tongue meeting hers and her arms holding him tighter than he could remember her ever doing.

They laid there for a fair amount of time before one of them moved because a limb had fallen asleep. The prickling sensation of pins and needles brought both Harry and Hermione back to the present. With one last tender kiss, they realized that not only was Buckbeak eyeing them curiously, but the sun was definitely peaking in the sky outside the window.

Harry reluctantly pulled out of her, immediately feeling the loss of her body. "I suppose it's time to get back," he replied almost sadly.

"I suppose so," she agreed in the same tone as she propped herself up into a sitting position with her arms.

Harry stood and began collecting his clothes. Hermione did the same. Neither looked at each other as they dressed. Harry undid Hermione's transfiguration, turning the loo she had conjured back into the corner wall. Placing his glasses on his face, he turned to her, and watched as she ran her fingers through her hair, pulling it up and into a rubberband.

Once the room was as it was when Harry came in, both looked around once more. Harry glanced at his feet, trying desperately to find words to say. He didn't want her to think he was using her, and most of all, he didn't want the feelings he had when he was with her to ever end.

Quickly, without another thought, Harry reached out and touched her hand, interlacing his fingers with hers.

"Hermione, even though last night had to end..." He paused and she looked up at him. "I'll always want you with me."

"I know Harry..." she began shyly. "We are friends."

"That's not what I meant. " He leaned in and kissed her softly on the mouth. Her eyes widened with hope that she hadn't allowed herself to have. "I'll always want you as my friend Hermione... but now you're so much more. I love you Hermione. No matter what happens with Voldemort or in the future... don't forget that. No matter what I end up doing."

Hermione squeezed his hand in hers. "Never Harry. Never."

They stepped out of the room for the first time since the night before, and Buckbeak raised a wing at them as if saying goodbye. Harry closed the door behind them and they began to walk slowly towards where they knew their friends would be.

They neared the landing where Hermione shared a room with Ginny. Harry looked around briskly before allowing them to go towards the bedroom door. He watched intently for anyone that would catch them, not really in any mood to explain what was going on between them. He knew that they could have split up and both gone to their respective bedroom but Harry felt it was only right to escort Hermione to her room, especially after the wonderful gift she had given him. The thought of anyone else touching Hermione so intimately caused Harry to frown. Finally, they found themselves at Hermione's door. Neither wanted to let go of the other, fearing that they wouldn't be able to find each other in this way ever again. Hermione smiled at him, noticing his frown.

"What's the matter, Harry?" she asked as he reached for her other hand. She beamed up at him, glowing.

He couldn't tell if it was his imagination, or if she truly was glowing. Never the less, she was beautiful. He kissed her lovingly on the cheek, and then on the mouth, running his tongue along her lips. She responded, kissing back.

"Well, Harry?" she asked again when he pulled away.

"It's stupid..." he admitted.

"Yah?" She paused, letting out a sigh. "I guess I should go in."

"I guess so."

"I'll see you at breakfast then," she added, the hope rising in her voice.

"Every morning for the rest of your life," he promised, letting go of her hands slowly, stepping back towards the staircase behind him.

Finally, he pulled away from her. She watched as he walked slowly backwards to the steps, his eyes never leaving her.

To be continued...

Part 15: Holiday